Could the Moon-Eyed People be the Nephites who were replaced by the Cherokee? Were the Cherokee descendants of the Nephites? Questions for thought study and prayer.
The Nephites and the Moon-eyed people both lived before Columbus in the Northern Georgia, south east Tennessee, and the south west part of North Carolina where the Cherokee museum is located today.
“The moon-eyed people are a legendary group of people who are said to have lived in Appalachia until the Cherokee expelled them. Stories about them, attributed to Cherokee tradition, are mentioned by early European settlers in America. In a 1797 book, Benjamin Smith Barton explains they are called “moon-eyed” because they saw poorly during the day. Later stories about the people add additional details, saying that they had white skin, they created the area’s pre-Columbian ruins, and they disappeared from the area. Barton cited as his source a conversation with Colonel Leonard Marbury (c. 1749 – 1796), an early settler of Georgia. Marbury, a Revolutionary War officer and a Congressman in the Second Provincial Congress of Georgia (1775), acted as intermediary between Native American Indians in the state of Georgia and the United States government.” Wikipedia
Iroquois are the People of Joseph on the Land of Joseph
“We have a great responsibility as citizens in this land, for the Lord said that he would fight its battles and be its king, if we will just serve him. So it’s appropriate at this time that we express our appreciation for this great land. I like the words Moses used when he gave a blessing to the twelve tribes of Israel. When he blessed Joseph he promised him a new land in the utmost bowels of the everlasting hills (see Deut. 33:15). Now that isn’t in Jerusalem because they don’t have everlasting hills over there, and the prophets have never predicted a regathering of all nations to the land of Israel. But they have predicted the gathering of Israel to this land of America, which is the land of Joseph. And we are the only people in the world who know what that land is that Moses promised to Joseph. It was so great in his eyes as he received the revelations of the Holy Spirit that in describing the land he used the word “precious” five times in just four verses…We have so much to be grateful for. We are not here by chance. We are here because of the sacrifices of our pioneer fathers who came to this choice land that the Lord, according to the Book of Mormon, had hidden away from the eyes of the world that it should not be overrun. He preserved it for us, for the day and time in which we now live here in these valleys of the mountains.” LEGRAND RICHARDS of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles Nov. 18, 1980 • Devotional
The Iroquois Native Americans have a continual history of existence which descends from before the sons of Lehi, Laman and Lemuel in 600 BC until the time the Nephites were destroyed about 385 AD, and through today. I believe the pattern of travel of the Hopewell Culture during this same time period is the very same path the Nephites took.
Of course Iroquois is not the only name these people were called. They had many names that others called them and names they called themselves. Haudanesaunee, Six Nations, Mingo, Five Nations, Cherokee, etc. The map above shows you where the Moon-Eyed People lived in the northern part of Georgia before the Iroquois came to the Land.
Due to archaeology, we know likely where Nephi’s temple was, and where the copper mines were. I propose that the area around Chattanooga, TN was probably the most built up and had the most amenities. (See Art Below). The Lamanites possibly expanded to take this region, and the king of all of the Lamanites probably even relocated to this area and that is probably where King Lamoni’s father dwelt later on when Ammon did missionary work there. It’s similar to how Hopewell communities were sometimes built in the remains of Adena communities. I think that when Zeniff and his people arrived, they went straight to this area in Tennessee and walked into the heart of Lamanite territory because the Lamanites had inhabited these places.
As far as the land given to Zeniff and his people when they arrived long after the Lamanites had occupied this territory, I propose that it would even make sense for the Lamanites to give Zeniff territory more in the heart of their land (South of Chattanooga) so that they could not readily escape. I propose that Noah’s tower is located at the current site of Fort Mountain state park in Georgia or possibly on top of Look-out Mountain in Chattanooga as you see in the painting below by Ken Corbett.
Fort Mountain Rock Fort
The mysterious 855-foot zigzagging stone wall has been baffling people for centuries. Chatsworth, Georgia. Remains of the mysterious wall. Drew Hester / Atlas Obscura
About High atop Fort Mountain lie the remains of a cyclopean wall approximately 855 feet in length. While nobody knows who built the zigzagging wall or why, many theories have been tossed around as to its existence.
All that’s known for sure is that the wall, commonly called the Rock Fort was made from rocks gathered from the mountain’s summit. Someone spent a lot of time stacking the stones, but as of yet no one knows just who that was. Currently, the most frequent explanation for the enigmatic barrier is that Native Americans built it sometime around the sixth century for religious ceremonies.
Before 1917, some believed Spanish conquistador Hernando de Soto built the wall as a fortification to protect himself or his men from the Cherokee Indians that resided in the area. It’s known he had been scouring the land for gold, and the mountain’s supply of gold and silver made it a logical place for him to be. Today, however, many believe he never actually made it far enough north to have created the wall.
Another theory is that the wall is the work of Madoc, the legendary Welsh explorer. Still others claim the “moon-eyed people” from Cherokee mythology were the wall’s architects.
Despite its murky origins, one thing is for sure: The fort is definitely an enchanting place. If you visit today, you can see what remains of the wall. Though much of it has now fallen, if you use your imagination you can see it must have been something quite special in its heyday.
Fire Tower at Fort Mountain, GA
The rubble of a tower was found at the top of Fort Mountain State Park (with the remains of a seven foot wall around the area – a place of last resort), and in 1913 the rubble was used to construct a fire tower which has been refurbished. See picture left.
The Cherokee in the area say that this area was inhabited by white people that were slaughtered and driven out, (Nephites?) but that these white people could see very well at night (remember how Limhi’s people escaped at night). There are articles about this and even a plaque at the park.(See Below) In addition, the mountain range ends there and the plains extend westward, affording an excellent view of the plains out towards Chattanooga, if that’s where you wanted to watch for arriving Lamanites. The tower is at the edge of the mountain range looking out over these westward plains.
The Mystery Of The Moon-Eyed People From Ancient Cherokee Tradition
“It is believed that the Moon-Eyed people saw very poorly throughout the day, had pale skin, and looked different from Native Americans. It is believed that these mysterious people erected some of the oldest structures in Northern America.
The Cherokee people were one of the ancient Native American cultures that formed the FiveCivilizedTribes along with the Choctaw, Chickasaw, Creek, and Seminoles.
This ancient culture inhabited the present territory of the states of Alabama, Georgia, Kentucky, North Carolina, South Carolina, Tennessee and Virginia in the southeastern United States when the Europeans came into contact with them in the sixteenth century.
The actual origin of the Cherokee people remains a debated topic among scholars.” by Ancient Code Team
Sub regions of Appalachia. Published by the Appalachian Regional Commission in 2009 picture left. With Book of Mormon Lands in the same area. The Cherokee seem to definitely be part of the ancient Nephites.
There are two prevailing theories.
Oneis that the Cherokee, an Iroquois-speaking people, are relative latecomers to Southern Appalachia, who might have migrated in late prehistoric times from the northern areas, the traditional territory of the later Haudenosaunee confederation five nations and other Iroquois speaking peoples.
Researchers in the 19th century recorded conversations with elders who related an oral tradition of the migration of the Cherokee people south of the Great Lakes region in antiquity.
The second theory, which is discussed by scholars suggests that the Cherokee had been in the southeast for thousands of years. See my blog Cherokee and Hebrew Blood.
However, there is little to no archaeological evidence for this theory. The Connestee people, believed to be ancestors of the Cherokee, occupied western North Carolina circa 200 to 600 CE.
The Cherokee people were one of those who formed the Five Civilized Tribes. They were called that because of the Europeans, who, upon their arrival thought that these five cultures had a degree of civilization superior to that of the rest of the Native Americans. According to scholars, this allowed them to quickly adapt to white customs—which did not help them to avoid being stripped of their lands and displaced to Oklahoma from 1838, in what was known as the Trail of tears.
But the Cherokee were apparently viewed differently from the rest of the native American cultures because of mysterious legends, of a mysterious people that predated the great Cherokee nation.
Northern Georgia and South East Tennessee is Nephi’s Land
Study the Map.
The Legend of the Moon-Eyed people
The so-called Moon-eyed people were mysterious inhabitants of Northern America who are believed to have lived in Appalachia until the Cherokee expelled them.
Benjamin Smith Barton (February 10, 1766 – December 19, 1815) was an American botanist, naturalist, and physician.
A book written in 1797 by Benjamin Smith Barton—an American botanist, naturalist, and physician, New Views of the Origin of the Tribes and Nations of America, explains that they were called moon-eyed people because they saw very poorly throughout the day, and had a number of different features from the rest of the native Americans.
Barton wrote, citing as a source Colonel Leonard Marbury that “the Cherokee tell us, that when they first arrived in the country which they inhabit, they found it possessed by certain ‘moon-eyed-people,’ who could not see in the day-time. These wretches they expelled.”
Later additions to the story about the Moon-eyed people suggests that they had white skin, that they created the area’s pre-Columbian ruins, and that they went west after the Cherokee expelled them.
James Mooney
Another book written by ethnographerJames Mooney in 1902 describes how there is a “dim but persistent tradition” of a mysterious, ancient people who preceded the Cherokee in lower Appalachia.
Ancient legends suggest that the white-skinned people of Appalachia built numerous ancient structures in the area, including perhaps, one of the largest cities ancient cities in Northern America; Cahokia. Curiously, scholars know very little about Cahokia today. The city’s original name is unknown, as the ancient builders left no written records behind.
Some theories suggest that the so-called Moon-eyed people may have been the very same Lionel Wafer encountered among the Kuna people of Panama, who were also called “moon-eyed” because of their ability to see better at night than day.
The Fort Mountain state park is believed to have been erected by the moon-eyed people.
Some authors note that this Cherokee tradition may have been influenced by contemporary European-American legends of the “Welsh Indians.”
According to these legends, these ancient ruins were attributed to Welsh pre-Columbian voyages.
Plaque at Fort Mountain, GA State Park.
If we take a look at a 16th-century manuscript published by Welsh antiquarian Humphrey Llwyd, a Welsh Prince called Madoc is believed to have sailed from Wales across the Atlantic to what is now Mobile Bay, Alabama in the year 1171.
John Sevier an American soldier, frontiersman, and politician, and one of the founding fathers of the State of Tennesseewrote that on one occasion, the Cherokee leader Oconostotasaid in 1783 how local mounds had been built by white people, who the Cherokee eventually expelled from the lands.
According to Sevier’s accounts, the Cherokee leader confirmed that these mysterious people were in fact, Welsh from across the ocean.
If true, this theory would have huge implications. Featured image credit: People Of One Fire.
The Fort Mountain State Park (See map of Book of Mormon Lands above) derived its name from an ancient 885-foot-long (270 m) rock wall located on the peak. The zigzagging wall contains 19 or 29 pits scattered along the wall, in addition to a ruin of a gateway. The wall was constructed out of local stones from the surrounding regions around the summit. A 1956 archaeological report concluded only that the structure “represents a prehistoric aboriginal construction whose precise age and nature cannot yet be safely hazarded until the whole problem, of which this is a representative, has been more fully investigated,” while a modern online tourist website states that the wall was built by local Native Americans around 500 AD for religious purposes.
There are several legends concerning the wall. One legend claims that the wall is a remnant of one of the several stone forts legendary Welsh explorer Madoc and his group built throughout the present-day United States. The wall has also been related to the “moon-eyed people” of Cherokee lore. Other speculations of the wall’s origins and purposes have included a fortification for Hernando de Soto’s conquistadors and a honeymoon haven for Cherokee newlyweds. Source
Mysterious Moon-Eyed People – Ancient Subterranean Race In Conflict With The Cherokee
Ellen Lloyd – AncientPages.com – The Cherokee recall a white-skinned race that lived on their lands before they arrived. This group of very unusual beings was known as the Moon-Eyed people.
These are the vintage Melungeon’s! Offspring of the Moon Eyed People!In his 1902 Myths of the Cherokee, ethnographer James Mooney described a “dim but persistent tradition” of an ancient race who preceded the Cherokee in lower Appalachia and were driven out by them. Accounts often describe this race as having white skin and credit them with building the ancient structures in the area.
Cherokee legends tell the Moon-Eyed people were of small stature and had pale, white skin, blond hair, and blue eyes. They were called Moon-Eyed because they had very sensitive eyes and were unable to see in daylight. They could however see very well at night. Since these mysterious ancient people were blinded by the Sun, they were forced to live in underground caverns.
The Moon-Eyed people were physically totally different from the Cherokee and when these two races encountered each other, war broke out.
The Moon-Eyed people were first mentioned in a 1797 book by Benjamin Smith Barton. Later documentation tells of similar accounts, such as an 1823 book, The Natural and Aboriginal History of Tennessee, which tells of a band of white people who were killed or driven out of Kentucky and West Tennessee.
Who were the mysterious, ancient Moon-Eyed people?
If you go into the Cherokee County Historical Museum, you’ll find tons of Cherokee artifacts, tools, and over 700 dolls donated by local resident Louise Kilgore. If you venture into the museum’s basement, you’ll find The Moon-Eyed People, an unassuming three-foot sculpture encased in glass that look like conjoined aliens. But what exactly were The Moon-Eyed People? Some folks have told us they’re aliens, while others have said they’re like mole people who live underground.
According to the Cherokee, the Moon-Eyed people lived in Appalachia until the Cherokee expelled them. The Moon-Eyed people are said to have built some ancient structures in the area. One of them is Fort Mountain in Georgia. It is an 850 foot long zigzagging stone wall that is 12 feet thick and up to seven feet high.
Fort Mountain stone fortification ruins. Image credit: Wikipedia The Moon-Eyed people were physically totally different from the Cherokee and when these two races encountered each other, war broke out.
The age of the wall has never been properly determined, but according to some sources it was built around 400-500 AD. Who really built Fort Mountain is still a mystery. (Did the Nephites?) Cherokee legends tell the ancient structure was raised either by the Moon-Eyed people or Madoc, a Welsh prince who came to America in 1170.
This marker tells the tale of two legends that surround the fort. It is located near the stone tower. Credit: David Tibbs/HMDB
Former Tennessee governor John Sevier wrote that the Cherokee leader Oconostota told him in 1783 that local mounds had been built by white people who were pushed from the area by the ascendant Cherokee. According to Sevier, Oconostota confirmed that these were Welsh from across the ocean.
The identity of the Moon-Eyed people is unknown. Who were these mysterious, small pale beings who lived underground? One theory suggests these people were of Welsh origin, being descendants of Madoc’s colonists. An ancient structure almost identical to the Fort Mountain can be found near DeSoto Falls, Alabama. It’s possible it was built by these Welsh settlers after they left Fort Mountain.
According to both Cherokee legends, the Moon-Eyed people went underground. That’s all we know. The Moon-Eyed people and their fate remain an unsolved ancient mystery. After all this time, we may never find out what happened to the white-skinned race because the truth lies buried somewhere in antiquity and may never be unearthed. Mysterious Moon-Eyed People – Ancient Subterranean Race In Conflict With The Cherokee
“The Moon-Eyed People were a race of small men who, according to Cherokee legend, live underground and only emerge at night. Unlike the Cherokee, the Moon-Eyed People are bearded and have pale, white skin. The Cherokee knew the Moon-Eyed people primarily from the many remains they left behind…the mounds and low stone walls that can be found throughout the southern Appalachians. The most famous is just over the North Carolina border in Georgia at Fort Mountain. Now a state park, Fort Mountain gets its name form the 850 foot long stone wall that varies in height from two to six feet and stretches along the top of the ridge…
THE MYSTERY OF THE FORT MOUNTAIN WALL
The remains of the 855-foot stone wall that gives Fort Mountain its name wind like a snake around the northeast Georgia park, and its very presence begs a question: Who put them there?
A Cherokee legend attributes the wall to a mysterious band of “moon-eyed people” led by a Welsh prince named Madoc who appeared in the area more than 300 years before Columbus sailed to America.
A plaque at the wall says matter-of-factly it was built by Madoc and his Welsh followers, but most professional archeologists give no credence to the legend.
“There has been no archaeological evidence to back up stories that either this Welsh prince or any others came to explore the New World,” said Jared Wood, the manager of the archaeology lab at the University of Georgia.
As the legend goes, the group arrived at Mobile Bay around 1170, made their way up the Alabama and Coosa rivers and built stone fortifications at several spots near present-day Chattanooga, Tenn.
Dana Olson, an author who has spent decades trying to prove the legend, said circumstantial evidence on both sides of the Atlantic is too compelling to ignore.
“I’ve traveled all over the country finding these forts. Some of them are pretty well known, but I’m still uncovering some of them,” said Olson, the author of The Legend of Prince Madoc and the White Indians
The stone structures have long been a topic of debate. Many scientists have come to believe that the walls at Fort Mountain and other Southeast sites were built by native Americans between 200 B.C. and A.D. 600.
“We’re not exactly sure what purposes these enclosures served,” said Wood, the UGA archaeologist. “But they were likely well-known gathering places for social events. Seasonal meetings of friends and kin, trading of goods, astronomical observance, and religious or ceremonial activities may have occurred there.”
Yet supporters of the Madoc legend say the wall’s tear-shaped designs are similar to ruins found in Wales or elsewhere in Great Britain.
“And they point to an 1810 letter from John Sevier, the first governor of Tennessee, who said that in 1782 he was told by an Indian chief that the walls were built by white people called the Welsh who lived in the region before the Cherokee.
They were driven out with the promise that they would never return to Cherokee lands, Sevier said in the letter, and they supposedly traveled to the Ohio valley or downstream to the Mississippi.”
There is also evidence of a major battle between 1450 and 1660 at the Falls of the Ohio, which Olson said was the scene of the “big battle began between the red Indians and the white Indians” – the Welsh.
Supporters of the legend say Madoc made two trips to North America, with the first visit coming in 1169. While scientists say the story was widely accepted in the 17th and 18th century, it has fallen out of favor over time.
“For one thing, there is not a historian that goes along with the theory of pre-Columbian contacts in the United States,” said Sundea Murphy, who works with Corn Island Archaeology in Louisville, Ky.
“A scientist needs proof. A historian needs proof,” she said.
Yet she sees no reason to discount the story of Madoc or any other pre-Columbian culture – from the Vikings to the Polynesians – exploring the continent...
WHO WERE THE MOON-EYED PEOPLE?
OK…so who were the Moon-Eyed People? Over the years there have been several theories on this subject, but no one knows if they even existed and simply a Cherokee legend. The folklore of the region is quite interesting, but it will likely remain a mystery. The interesting part is that they were reported by the Cherokee even before the Spaniards came to the new world.
There has long been a legend of an ancient race or tribe of ‘Whites’ that existed and thrived long before the American Indians arrived in North America. The Book of Mormon describes a similar story, identifying the race as the Nephites
There are tales among the Piaute about “Red haired giants” with fair skin in the West. The legend says that the Piaute were at war with these giants for generations and that the red haired giants began to decline to a point where they became “dog eaters” (an insult). The final battle came when the Piaute trapped the giants in a cave on the edge of the mountains. They set a huge fire that eventually killed what remained of the giants. Most of this legend was considered “fanciful” in order to give greater status to the tribe….until a cave was discovered on the edge of the Sierra Nevada in the 1920’s. It’s called Lovelock Cave and a museum is now located there.
Kennewick Man was thought to have been a part of this group of giants as well, though it was most likely of Asiatic ancestry despite being Caucasiod-like. The Tocharian culture thrived in what is now Northwest China. Despite it’s total destruction, you can still see blonde hair and lighter colored eyes among the current population.
In recent years, another tale of the nature of the Moon-Eyed People has also been put forth…that they are some part of the vast, pan-dimensional conspiracy of subterranean lizard people or Reptilians that secretly inhabit our world, most notably underground. This theory has been promoted, for the most part, by David Icke. Could it be true? At this point, do we really know what is fact or conjecture?” Source
Indiana is a likely location of the Narrow Neck, [Not the Narrow Neck of Land which is the Niagara Peninsula in Ether 10:20], spoken of in Alma 63:5, near the southern end of Lake Michigan, and in upper Indiana is also the possible location of Lachoneus (see 3 Nephi 3:11–13, 22–25) when he gathered his armies to prepare for a fight in the center of the land with the Lamanites. “And he caused that fortifications should be built round about them, and the strength thereof should be exceedingly great.” 3 Nephi 3:14 See map below.
An 1818 Palmyra newspaper said, “The author of this interesting and valuable work, in speaking of the antiquities of the state of Indiana that now exist near Vincennes, County of Knox, says that “On the hills, two miles east of the town, are three large mounds; and others are frequently met with on the prairies, and upland, from White River to the head of the Wabash. They are in every respect similar to those in Franklin County, already described.
The French have a tradition, that an exterminating battle was fought in the beginning of the last century, on the ground where Fort Harrison now stands, between the Indians living on the Mississippi, and those of the Wabash.[This area in present day Indiana seems to fit nicely the area of the Land Zarahemla and the Land Bountiful in the Book of Mormon]
The bone of contention was the lands lying between those rivers, which both parties claimed. There were about 1000 warriors on each side. The condition of the fight was, that the victors should possess the lands in dispute. The grandeur of the prize was peculiarly calculated to inflame the ardor of savage minds. The contest commenced about sunrise. Both parties fought desperately. The Wabash warriors came off conquerors, having seven men left alive at sunset, and their adversaries but five. The mounds are still to be seen where it is said the slain were buried.” Palmyra Register, 21 January 1818 Extract from the Western Gazeteer.
Narrow Neck Alma 63:5. The neck of land between the Great blck Swamp and the Grand Kankakee Marsh.The Wabash River is ideal as the barrier between the Land Zarahemla and the Land Bountiful in present day Indiana. Number 1 one green above is the Narrow Neck of Land and number 2 in greed is the Narrow Neck.
Top Ten Native American Indian Burial Mounds & Earthworks in Indiana
“These are the top ten Indian mounds and earthworks that can still be visited in Indiana that were constructed by the Allegewi (Adena) and Hopewell (a confederation of Sioux, Iroquois Cherokee and Allegewi). Some of the mound sites in Northern Indiana could date as early as 1500 B.C. The mounds and earthworks in the central and southern part of Indiana were constructed from 500 B.C. – 500 A.D. There are close to 100 burial mound and earthworks sites that can still survive in Indiana, of these only 2 are recognized as “Historic Sites.” One of which is, Mounds State Park that continues to be excavated and destroyed by university archaeologist. If you’re a tourist in Indiana, all of these sites are in jeopardy of being destroyed.
1. Number One Ancient Tourist Attraction in Indiana. Mounds State Park, Henge Complex in Anderson Indian
The burial mound in the center platform of the large henge marked the solstices for 2000 years before being destroyed by Indiana University archaeologists. A charge of a few dollars is required to enter Mounds State Park, but the tour of the mounds and earthworks is worth the price. Mounds State Park, despite the destruction by Indiana University archaeologists is one of the best preserved henge sites in the Ohio Valley. Mounds State Park, does not have all of the mounds and earthworks sites listed on their map. Discover the “lost” earthworks with “The Nephilim Chronicles: A Travel Guide to the Ancient Ruins in the Ohio Valley.”
Largest Henge of the southern group at Mounds State Park. The undulations in the outer wall are symbolic of the serpent wrapped around the central circle that was symbolic of the sun. The earthwork complex was a combination of solar and Earth Mother worship. Before touring Mounds State Park, learning of the symbolism of the ancient earthworks and how they were dedicated to the Sun god and the Earth Mother will enhance your visit.
Find out the directions to Mounds State Parks “Lost Henge” This is the site, park officials don’t want you to know about.
2. Serpent Mound near Holton, Indiana
Many people have toured to the famous serpent mound in Ohio, but did you know that Indiana has a serpent mound just as large? Above, an identical serpent mound as that in Indiana was mapped in Warren County, Ohio. If you are touring southeast Indiana, the serpent mound located near Holton, Indiana is a must see!
Indiana’s Serpent Mound undulated back and forth like the previous diagram. Despite the tens of thousands of people that visit Ohio Serpent mound, Indiana does not even recognize this ancient treasure as an historic spot.
3. Henge Complex near New Castle, Indiana
Traveling to Indianapolis? This historic site is an hour’s drive. This ancient tourist treasure is not recognized as a historic site in Indiana, despite being constructed over 2000 years ago.
The photo is a burial mound (#1 on map) in the distance and a the outer wall of thesmall henge ( #2 on map). This historic treasure has had a lot of damage done by Ball State University archaeologists, who have obliterated mound Number “1. A solar alignment of the mounds occurs every equinox. City officials have moved to not allow University archaeologist to continue to destroy this potential, popular tourist attraction.
4. Iroquois, Horseshoe Shaped Fort, Near Fort Wayne
The wall of the Iroquois Fort can still be seen near Fort Wayne, Indiana. If you are a tourist in Fort Wayne, this site has not been opened to the public, yet.
Three of these horseshoe shaped fort were constructed by the early Iroquois along the Maumee from Fort Wayne to Toledo. One of Indiana’s few Native American historic sites is not recognized, nor deemed worth saving.
5. An Iroquois Circular fort near Ashley, Indiana
A circular Iroquois fortification is located near Ashley, Indiana. This potential tourist attraction is also not recognized by the State. This ancient site is on private property but could be opened as a tourist attraction in the future.
6. Henge Complex near Cambridge City, Indiana
Henge complex at Cambridge City, Indiana. The northern Henge was aligned to the summer solstice sunrise with the lower aligned to the equinox sunrise. One of Indiana’s best historical sites. If you are looking for things to do Indianapolis, this site is only an hour away, but has not been opened to the public, yet.
This Adena Henge constructed in 200 B.C. is the same size as the one in Anderson, Indiana. It is currently being plowed and slowly over time, destroyed.
7. Large Henge in Strawtown, Indiana
HengeHenge, near Strawtown was constructed by the ancient Hopewell Confederacy. This henge was constructed by the Oto Sioux Indians about 2000 year ago.
8. HengeHenge, near Yorktown, Indiana
Henge near Yorktown, Indiana on private land. The Henge site at Yorktown, Mounds State Park, New Castle and Cambridge City are all about 20 miles apart.
9. Subterranean Oval Stone enclosure near LaFountain, Indiana
The purpose of this stone subterranean enclosure remains a mystery. It is located near the 1812 Mississenewa Battle Ground, but is much older than the short Miami Indian occupation of northern Indiana.
A sacred stone bowl with a natural spring that flows into it along the Mississenwa River. This site is on public land near the subterranean stone work.
10. Winchester, Indiana Earthwork
Winchester, Indiana work that measured 1320 X 1080 feet. Only a few remnants still exist of this possible tourist attraction.
There is an extraordinary amount of evidence of ancient mounds and earthworks all over the Heartland of North America. It makes sense that the Book of Mormon indeed began in this sacred land. Elder Perry said, “The United States is the promised land foretold in the Book of Mormon—a place where divine guidance directed inspired men to create the conditions necessary for the Restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ.” Elder L. Tom Perry Ensign Dec. 2012.
Early Native American Indian Mound Builders in Hamilton County, Indiana
October 5, 2011 EARLY NATIVE AMERICAN INDIANS HAMILTON COUNTY, INDIANA INDIAN MOUNDS AND EARTHWORKS
Historic map left showing the locations of burial mounds and Earthworks in Hamilton County, Indiana
Indiana Department of Geology and Natural History (Fourteenth Annual Report), 1884But Strawtown has an antiquity evidently higher than the days of the Delaware Indians. The mound builders have left their footprints in this vicinity by the numerous relics of the Stone Age that have been picked up by the present inhabitants. A little west of the present village there is a burial mound about six feet high; it has been plowed over for a number of years, so that not only its height has been reduced, but its base rendered so indistinct that its diameter can not be accurately measures; it is, however, between seventy and eighty feet. It was opened in 1882 by Judge Overman, of Tipton, and four skeletons were found lying on the original surface of the ground, with their heads together and their feet directed to the cardinal points of the compass.
This type of burial was symbolic of the mound builders Sun god. This type of burial occurs frequently with the Adena and proto Iroquois and Sioux of the Ohio Valley, whom archaeologists call the Hopewell. This is consistent with reports from the excavations of this site by IPFW archaeologists who assigned this work to the Oto Sioux. At a distance of 150 yards southeast of this mound is a circular embankment, now about three feet high, and twelve feet on the base. It has a ditch on the outside, which evidently furnished a portion of the earth for the embankment. The diameter of the circle, measured from the bottom of the ditch on each side, is 315 feet. There is a doubt as to what period this work should be referred. A tradition among the “old settlers” claims that the remains of palisades that once formed a stockade, were standing on the embankment when the early immigrants settled here. This tradition is strengthened by the fact that in 1810 a stockade was built by the Delaware Indians somewhere near this spot, as a protection against their Miami neighbors north of White River. Moreover, it was not the custom of the mound builders to make a ditch on the outside of their embankments. On the other hand, the regularity of the work, and the perfect form of the circle, is hardly compatible with the idea that this is the work of modern savages. It is possible that the circle dates back to the period of the mound builders, and that the Delawares took advantage of it to build their stockade on, and made the ditch to strengthen their palisades. The ditch was been filled, and the embankment reduced much by cultivation.
Map showing the location of the henge at Strawtown. IPFW university determined that this site was constructed by the Early Native American Oto Sioux who psrt of the Hopewell Indian mound builders.” History of Hamilton County Indiana, 1915 The Fort and Mound
“The work of the Mound Builders found in Hamilton county is not as extensive or varied in character as in other counties in our state, but nevertheless the Strawtown Mound is very interesting tot he residents of Hamilton county and in some ways is distinctive and different from mounds in general. The Strawtown Mound is situated on the Roy Castor farm in White River township in the southeast part of the northwest quarter of section 3, township 19 north, range 5 east, near the center of the section.
In 1875 the state geologist, Professor E.T. Cox, made a visit to the mounds and gave the following description of his trip: “Through the kindness of General Moss and William M. Locke, I obtained the skull and ornaments for the state collection. I was taken by General Moss and Mr. Locke to Strawtown, seven miles from Noblesville, to see some prehistoric earth works. They are now in a cultivated field owned by J.R. Parker. The corn and weeds were so thick it was impossible to make an accurate or even satisfactory examination of the works. The main work is a circle about three hundred feet in diameter, thrown up in the center, but apparently level and surrounded by a ditch that Mr. Parker says was about six feet deep when he first saw it. Fifty yards to the south of the large circle is a lesser circle about fifty feet in diameter and now almost obliterated. The site of these works is on the second bottom of White River about a quarter of a mile from the bank and thirty feet above the overflow. Between the earth enclosures and the river there is a mound which commands an extensive view up and down White River. The large enclosure is one of the very few in the Mississippi Valley that has the ditch on the outside, and it therefore is worthy of more careful study.”
Editors Note: Many mounds of the Hopewell have a moat on the inside of the large earthern walls such as the Newark Earthworks in Newark, Ohio. This Newark site seems to not be defensive in nature but built as a ceremonial earthwork with the symbolic water on the inside as you see below.
The Newark Earthworks above built between 100 A.D. to 500 A.D.,* originally encompassed more than four square miles. Taken as a whole, the earthworks appear to symbolize elements of the Plan of Salvation and Redemption: 1. Pre-Mortal Life as spirits being born with a… 2. Veil of Forgetfulness to begin mortal… 3. Earth life: “the four corners of the earth” 4. Direct path after death to a higher kingdom 5. Spirit Prison (holding area for the wicked) 6. Paradise (Gospel preached to the dead) 7. Vicarious Path with multiple check points 8. Lake of Filthy Water (worldly temptations) 9. Terrestrial Kingdom (cf. 1 Cor. 15:40) The Seal of Melchizedek consists of two interlocked (or overlapping) squares, making what appears to be an eight-pointed star within the octagon. 10. Celestial Kingdom (narrow path entered only through the realm of the Melchizedek Priesthood)
History of Hamilton County Indiana Continued, “The earthwork at Strawtown is best described as a ‘Henge’ that is defined as a circular earthwork with a outer wall and interior ditch with a gateway that is aligned to a solar event. The gateway is slightly visible on the southeast side that may have aligned to the winter solstice sunrise. Later, accurate measurements were made of the mound. It was found that the principle enclosure is situated about seven hundred feet west of the river on an elevated point of land extending in a northwesterly direction into the bend of White River. This elevated point of land overlooks a strip of low bottom land varying in width from four hundred feet on the east to three thousand feet on the west, with a similar view north and south. The principal mound is a circle with a diameter measuring two hundred eighty feet from side to side.
From this point the outer slope to the middle of the ditch surrounding it is about twenty feet, the ditch originally having been about thirty feet wide and nine feet deep, the earth and gravel therefrom forming the mound in the center. Inside the enclosure the middle area was originally, no doubt, of equal elevation with the surface outside.
There is very little doubt that the purpose of this mound was for defense, the ditch outside being designed to resist assault. From time to time various specimens of bones, pottery, flint, arrowheads, etc., have been found, though no thorough and systematic search has ever been made of the contents of the mound. In the spring of 1914 some men were plowing over that part of the field included in the ancient mound and they unearthed about two bushel baskets full of human bones. At various times in the past such discoveries had been made but this was the first disclosure of this sort for several years. The ditch surrounding the fort is becoming less and less distinct as the years go by, and though it still be plainly seen, in the course of a few more years the hand of Father Time probably will completely obliterate it.
Additional embankments can still be seen to the south of the earthwork that were not reported in the previous histories, nor found by university archaeologists.” History of Hamilton County Indiana, 1915 The Fort and Mound
The purpose of this blog is to discuss when the word “Cumorah” was first known to the leaders and people in the Church. Many Historians think the word “Cumorah” was only known after 1831, and Heartlanders believe it was as early as 1823 when Joseph knew the word “Cumorah” and the Church members knew this term as early as 1829.
Why is that important? Many historians say that the hill in New York was not called Cumorah until later in histroy as they claim the hill in NY [not called Cumorah], where Joseph found the gold plates was not the same hill where the last battles of the Nephites was fought. These historians believe the last battles happened somewhere in Mexico in a hill that does not necessarily have the name of Cumorah.
Some critics of the Church seem to continualy point out a disparity between what the prophets have taught about hill Cumorah and the revisionist Church history as a weapon to undermine faith. My feelings are that it would be far better to report the truth in the first place.
Millions of Church members plus future generations, may have no hope of learning the complete truth about the gospel, when the LDS book titled, “Saints”, The Standard of Truth, Volume 1, seems that some historians at times deliberately suppress and change Church history into what they think is an acceptable “narrative history”. I like the true history not someones made up narrative that they seem to like better.
“Saints” presents an opportunity to inform Church members about the truth using a narrative history, not necessarily a factual history. Some Church historians claim they are neutral on the location of Hill Cumorah. That appears to be the reason they may chose to mislead readers by not citing and quoting Lucy’s corrected account about the name of the hill as Cumorah, [as I speak about below], and other narratives they include like leaving the name Cumorah out of the “Saints” text replacing it with “the hill”, and at other times leaving out the word “Lamanites” from the text as well.
More blogs can be found at the end of this article that speak about how the book Saints eliminated the words Cumorah, and Lamanites. Also there are blogs that show how the Wentworth Letter was not fully quoted in a Church manual and why some scholars seem to edit things out of important Church works.
Mesoamerican Quotes
“The archaeology of New York—and specifically the Hill Cumorah—is persuasive evidence that Book of Mormon peoples did not live in that region. By implication, the Cumorah of the golden plates is not the Cumorah of the final battles—Mormon’s hill and Moroni’s hill are not one and the same. These conclusions follow from a few basic points and assumptions that the author explores in this article.” Clark, John E. “Archaeology and Cumorah Questions.” Journal of Book of Mormon Studies 13 (2004): 144–51, 174.https://scholarsarchive.byu.edu/jbms/vol13/iss1/15.
“We await answers for most questions evoked by this miracle of divinely supervised archaeological toil. What we do know is that Joseph Smith Jr. found the golden plates and other relics in a stone box in a hill near his home, a prominence now known as Cumorah.” Clark, John E. “Archaeology and Cumorah Questions page 146. As you see, Brother Clark says, “now known” not “then known” as Joseph and others have said.
Brother Clark also says, “Most proposals for the location of Mormon’s final stand fall into one of two possibilities: either the Palmyra hill or one in Middle America 2,000 miles to the south. Here I consider reasons for questioning the case for a New York location. I am unaware of any archaeological investigation of the hill itself, but sufficient information is available for the surrounding regions to make a critical assessment. Mormon’s hill and Moroni’s hill are not one and the same.” Clark, John E. “Archaeology and Cumorah Questions page 146 We believe there is only one possibility that Hill Cumorah was in New York.
Many Mesoamericans also don’t believe there was a cave in Cumorah NY, as a separate place from where the stone box was found at Cumorah in NY. They believe that Brigham Young’s quote about Joseph and Oliver going into a large cave at Hill Cumorah was a dream about some place in Mexico. Here is the quote, what do you think?
Cave in Hill Cumorah NY
“Oliver Cowdery went with the Prophet Joseph when he deposited these plates. Joseph did not translate all of the plates; there was a portion of them sealed, which you can learn from the Book of Doctrine and Covenants. When Joseph got the plates, the angel instructed him to carry them back to the hill Cumorah, which he did. Oliver says that when Joseph and Oliver went there, the hill opened, and they walked into a cave, in which there was a large and spacious room. He says he did not think, at the time, whether they had the light of the sun or artificial light; but that it was just as light as day. They laid the plates on a table; it was a large table that stood in the room. Under this table there was a pile of plates as much as two feet high, and there were altogether in this room more plates than probably many wagon loads; they were piled up in the corners and along the walls. The first time they went there the sword of Laban hung upon the wall; but when they went again it had been taken down and laid upon the table across the gold plates; it was unsheathed, and on it was written these words: “This sword will never be sheathed again until the kingdoms of this world become the kingdom of our God and his Christ.” I tell you this as coming not only from Oliver Cowdery, but others who were familiar with it, and who understood it just as well as we understand coming to this meeting. . . . [Don] Carlos Smith was a young man of as much veracity as any young man we had, and he was a witness to these things. Samuel Smith saw some things, Hyrum saw a good many things, but Joseph was the leader.” Brigham Young, Journal of Discourses, 17 June 1877
Not having a seperate place in NY Cumorah is also being purposely avoided my some Mesoamercanists as well as the final battles not fought in NY, but in some place in Mexico.
Parley P. Pratt’s Quote
Here is the quote that Mesoamerican theorists use to say no one knew the hill was called Cumorah until this quote by Parley P Pratt in 1831.
“This Book, which contained these things, was hid in the earth by Moroni, in a hill called by him, Cumorah, which hill is now in the State of New York, near the village of Palmyra, in Ontario County.” Quote from Parley P. Pratt in Feb 1831. The Autobiography of Parley P. Pratt – Revised and Enhanced Edition – Chapter 8
Knowledge of Cumorah before 1831 as Heartlanders know.
Heartlanders believe that Mormon’s hill and Moroni’s hill are both in Hill Cumorah NY at different locations in that same hill,and Joseph knew the name “Cumorah” as early as 1823 according to His mothers jourrnal as you see below.
1. Lucy Mack Smith’s Journal of 1845, hs a quote from the year 1823. “The record is on a side hill on the Hill of Cumorah 3 miles from this place.” Lucy Mack Smith https://www.josephsmithpapers.org/paper-summary/lucy-mack-smith-history-1844-1845/41 2. Early 1827– Joseph Smith (Quoted by his mother Lucy Mack Smith) “Stop, father, Stop.” said Joseph, “it was the angel of the Lord— as I passed by the hill of Cumorah, where the plates are, the angel of the Lord met me and said, that I had not been engaged enough in the work of the Lord” https://www.josephsmithpapers.org/paper-summary/lucy-mack-smith-history-1845/111 3. In 1829 David Whitmer, Oliver Cowdery, and Joseph Smith hear a messenger from their wagon while traveling to Fayette say, “No, I am going to Cumorah.’ This name was something new to me, I did not know what Cumorah meant.”David Whitmer http://www.lettervii.com/p/trip-to-fayette-references.html
At one point, the chapter relates an account of Joseph being chastised.
Here’s the quotation:
Lucy Mack Smith, History, 1844-5 the part quoted and cited in Saints is lined out
One day, Joseph went to town on an errand. Expecting him back for dinner, his parents were alarmed when he did not return. They waited for hours, unable to sleep. At last Joseph opened the door and threw himself into a chair, exhausted.
“Why are you so late?” his father asked.
“I have had the severest chastisement that I ever had in my life,” Joseph said.
“Who has been taking you to task?” demanded his father.
“It was the angel of the Lord,” Joseph replied. “He says I have been negligent.” The day of his next meeting with Moroni was coming soon. “I must be up and doing,” he said. “I must set myself about the things which God has commanded me to do.”19
This is Lucy Mack Smith’s history from 1844-5. If you go to the link, you’ll see that the quoted section is lined out.
We wonder, why would Saints misquote and cite a source that was lined out in the original?
_____
Lucy Mack Smith, History, 1845 The revision that quotes Joseph referring to Cumorah before he even got the plates is not mentioned, quoted or cited in Saints.
Here is the later, corrected version from 1845:
Presently he smiled, and said in a very calm tone, “I have taken the severest chastisement, that I have ever had in my life”.
My husband, supposing it was from some of the neighbors, was quite angry; and observed, “I would would like to know what business any body has to find fault with you.”
“Stop, father, Stop.” said Joseph, “it was the angel of the Lord—as I passed by the hill of Cumorah, where the plates are, the angel of the Lord met me and said, that I had not been engaged enough in the work of the Lord; that the time had come for the record to <be> brought forth; and, that I must be up and doing, and set myself about the things which God had commanded me to do: but, Father,’ continued he, ‘give yourself no uneasiness concerning the reprimand that I have received; for I now know the course that I am to pursue; so all will be well.”
This statement about Cumorah completely supports the teachings of the prophets that Cumorah is in New York. Here Lucy explains that Joseph knew the name Cumorah even before he got the plates. He could only have learned this from Moroni.
_____
Saints should have used Lucy’s later version. In fact they cite the later version in note 22!.
Using the later one should be obvious.
So why did Saints use the old version?
I think the editors of Saints avoided the corrected version because they realize it refutes M2C.*
The editors will say that they are neutral on the question of Book of Mormon geography, including the New York Cumorah.
But is that a reason to quote and cite a passage they know Lucy later corrected, especially without telling readers what they’re doing?
_____
The M2C intellectuals always have a rationale for disbelieving early Church history accounts that contradict their theory. They have said we should disbelieve Oliver Cowdery, David Whitmer, and Lucy Smith, among others.
In this case, they claim we should disbelieve Lucy because she must have added this comment about Cumorah because she was confused; i.e., by the time she dictated this history in 1845, the New York Cumorah was well established by Letter VII, D&C 128, etc. Therefore, according to the M2C intellectuals, we can’t believe what Lucy wrote here.
And, apparently, the editors of Saints agreed with their M2C friends.
But consider this.
Just because the original sources are not “neutral” on Book of Mormon geography, does that give the editors of Saints the right to revise Church history?
I think not.
One of the tragedies of Saints is that it is teaching the world the revisionist Church history, not what the original documents actually say.
_____
Here is one of the practical consequences of this revisionist history.
Had Saints explained what Lucy said–what she directly quoted Joseph Smith as saying–readers would understand that Joseph knew the name of the hill before he even translated the plates.
Readers would realize that Joseph could have learned that only from Moroni.
And readers would realize that all the prophets and apostles who have taught that Cumorah is in New York were correct, while the M2C scholars who have taught that Cumorah cannot be in New York were not correct.
That would go a long way toward building unity in the Church.
Members everywhere would align themselves to what the prophets have taught instead of being misled by the teachings of the M2C intellectuals.
Now you see why the M2C intellectuals and their citation cartel don’t want members of the Church to even know about this.
_____
This may appear to be nit-picking, but I think this is a serious problem.
Even people fairly familiar with Church history would have passed this by unawares.
The millions of Church members around the world, in all languages, plus future generations, have no hope of learning the truth when Saints is deliberately suppressing and changing Church history this way. _____
BTW, the same M2C intellectuals who cite Lucy’s account for other details–Lucy is the sole source for many important events in early Church history–insist she was wrong about this. She had a poor memory, they say, or she conflated this account with another account.
Those of us who accept Lucy’s account point to two important indicia of credibility and reliability.
First, the earlier draft was lined out and replaced with more detail. Lucy directed the revisions, an indication that when she read the first draft, she realized it was not completely accurate. For example, the first account has the angel telling Joseph he was “negligent,” but the revised account has the angel telling Joseph he “had not been engaged enough in the work of the Lord.” Which sounds more like the words of Moroni?
Second, Lucy’s account of Joseph learning the name Cumorah from Moroni has corroboration in other historical accounts. For example, the Autobiography of Parley P. Pratt, a source cited in Saints (note 4 to Chapter 4), includes this quotation from Oliver Cowdery’s teachings to the Lamanites in Kansas: “This Book, which contained these things, was hid in the earth by Moroni, in a hill called by him, Cumorah, which hill is now in the State of New York, near the village of Palmyra, in Ontario county.” p. 57.
It’s possible Lucy knew what Oliver was teaching, but she didn’t get it from Pratt’s autobiography because it was not published until many years after this 1845 version of Lucy’s account was written.
_____
To summarize: Saints presented an opportunity to inform Church members about the truth.
The historians claim they are neutral on the New York Cumorah. That appears to be the reason they chose to mislead readers by not citing and quoting Lucy’s corrected account.
What they’re really saying is, the original sources are not neutral. They clearly taught that Cumorah is in New York.
The problem is not limited to Saints. The M2C ideology has been inserted throughout the commentary to the Joseph Smith Papers.
As a result, future generations will have no chance to learn the actual history and what the prophets have taught.
Critics of the Church will continue to point out the disparity between what the prophets have taught and the revisionist Church history as a weapon to undermine faith.
I think it would be far better to report the truth in the first place.
Of course, I also think it would be better to sustain the teachings of the prophets about the New York Cumorah, but the exact opposite is going on at BYU/CES/COB.” Jonathan Neville
More Details below about Historical LDS Book Edits
BLOG “Lamanites” and “Cumorah” not in Saints Book BLOG Why Ideological Edits by Scholars & Historians? BLOG “Religious Faith has Little Influence on Mormon Scholars” WHY BLOG Wentworth Letter- Why was a Church Manual Edited?
Below are the four most important questions you can answer that assist you in discovering the path of the Jaredites travel to the Promised Land of North America.
1-Where did the Lord command the Jaredites to travel to, after the tower of Babel fell? “That they should go forth into the wilderness, yea, into that quarter where there never had man been?” Ether 2:5 Where is this quarter of land? 2- How many sets of barges did the Jaredites build as the Lord said, “go to work and build, after the manner of barges which ye have hitherto built” and where did the Jaredites build each seperate set of barges? Ether 2:16 3. How many days were the Jaredites on the water before reaching the Promised Land, and where in the world would barges be able to be continuously on the water in this long of a journey? “And thus they were driven forth, three hundred and forty and four days upon the water.” Ether 6:11 4. Is there archaeology found today that can verify the Jaredites timeline [apx. 2200 BC] in these areas of travel? Yes!
I will discuss briefly these four questions. For my complete blog read here.
Answer these 4 questions and you will follow my logic in understanding where the Jaredites may have traveled from and to.
My Summation: I believe the Jaredites traveled on foot from the Tower of Babel area, to near Kuwait, built their first set of barges and crossed “many waters” [gulfs, inlets, seas, bays etc] beginning at the Persian Gulf. After sailing through this gulf, they continued through the Gulf of Oman, Arabian Sea, Laccadive Sea, Bay of Bengal, Gulf of Thailand, South China Sea and perhaps the Philippine Sea. They plausibly arrived in either Japan, Taiwan, or near Shanghai, China and stayed for 4 years building their 2nd set of barges to sail on the Great Waters or ocean to the Promised Land. They were on the water 344 days, landing near Seattle WA.
Great Sea
Ether 2:13 that great sea which divideth the lands. [this=Atlantic, that=Pacific] Jared did not know about Atlantic which is only 150 years after Noah. “That” great sea always existed. Ether 2:22 wilt thou suffer that we shall cross this (speaking from China) great water in darkness? Ether 2:25 for ye cannot cross this (speaking from China) great deep
Into the Wilderness
After the destruction of the Tower of Babel, the Jaredites were commanded to “go forth into the wilderness”. Ether 2:5. Which direction did they travel? Southeast! Why? Ether 2:7 tells us their direction as we explain below.
Where There Never Had Man Been
We read in the Book of Momron in Ether 2:7, “Yea, into that quarter where there never had man been.” This scripture speaks about where the Brother of Jared traveled after leaving the area near the Tower of Babel after it was destroyed. Where is this quarter where man had never been? Can this area give us an indication of the path the Jaredites traveled on their way to the Promised Land? Yes!
As you see in the map above, the most likely quarter of land near the tower that was a place that man had never been was the southeast quarter of land. Why? Once Noah’s ark landed just north of the Tower of Babel, look above at which lands were mostly populated. South west was the land of Ham and his descendants. Traveling northwest into Europe were mostly the people of Shem and traveling into the northesat into Asia were the people of Japeth.
The Lord was directing the righteous Jaredites to travel to a place where “man had never been” so as to not be followed by the people who were less righteous than the Jaredites. Now realize there were most likely all three lineages of Ham, Shem, and Japeth that were part of these righteous Jaredites.
Today’s Empty Quarter
“That quarter where there never had man been” (Ether 2:5),is likely to the southeast or Babel which today is called the “Empty Quarter” as you read below.
Saudi Arabia’s Empty Quarter: Beauty and wealth of world’s largest sand desert
Mohammed al-Harbi, Al Arabiya Published:
“Saudi Arabia’s Rub’ al-Khali desert, also known as the Empty Quarter,is the world’s largest sand desert. It is the world’s largest area of continuous sand, covering about a quarter of the Kingdom’s land surface.
Dunes in the Empty Quarter, 1,000 mile area of dunes and desert, not crossed until 20th century, Arabian Peninsula, Sultanate of Oman
The basin lying mainly in southeastern Saudi Arabia is where the wind plays a major role in forming and shaping its sand. Its sandy elevations could match the mountains in their high altitude, some of which may reach more than 450 meters.
‘One who can exit it, must be born again, while those inside, remain missing,’ the ancients used to say of this mythical desert, in line with tales of the “Lost City”. It is believed that entering the desert without a guide is a step leading to imminent death, because of scarce water resources, extreme heat and inescapable mazes of sand, a type of which the human body can get immersed in up until the knees.
The sand dunes vary in the Empty Quarter and the entire desert can be divided into five sections based on their types.
It extends over four nations. About 80 percent of it lies in Saudi Arabia, while its eastern edges extend to the United Arab Emirates, and its southern border is in Oman. Parts of its southern and southwestern limits lie in Yemen.
Life in the Empty Quarter
Though its name suggests that no one lives there, many tribes have lived and still inhabit the region. One of the famous travelers to Arabia, St. John Philby, said that bedouins called it the Empty Quarter to refer to the vast and mysterious wilderness, adding that the bedouins would still like to call it “empty” though they inhabit the region.” Source:
It is very likely the Jaredites entered this emply quarter in Saudi Arabia as the Lord sent them to “that quarter where there never had man been”. Ether 2:5
Jaredite Voyages- 1st Set of Barges (“Many Waters”)
I believe the Jaredite information is so ancient (Apx 1800 to 2200 BC) which makes it difficult to be very accurate in determining the correct route of the Jaredites, but it is very interesting to speculate on the possibility of each voyage. With many hours of research, study and prayer I have come up with a very plausible route of the Jaredites to America.
Ether 2: 5 And it came to pass that the Lord commanded them that they should go forth into the wilderness, yea, into that quarter where there never had man been. And it came to pass that the Lord did go before them, and did talk with them as he stood in a cloud, and gave directions whither they should travel. (See map below. I have divided the map in quarters using the location of the Tower of Babel (Baghdad, Iraq) as the center point, where we believe the Jaredites lived close by. The quarter that is most likely to be where the Lord said, “that quarter where there never had man been“, is most likely the south east quarter. We know after the flood, Noah had three sons, Ham, Shem, and Japeth who began civilization near Mount Ararat in Turkey. After Noah landed at just north of Baghdad, Ham Shem and Japeth with family’s spread all over. They went northwest into Turkey, Greece, Poland and Europe. They spread northeast into Turkmenistan, Kazakhstan, Russia and Mongolia. They also spread far into Egypt, Libya, Sudan and Ethiopia. It seems likely to me that they least traveled to the area of Burma, Thailand, Malaysia and Singapore as ship travel probably made it not as feasible to travel there. The people getting on a ship to go anywhere far away for just travel, seems unrealistic with all the land and water close by. Sea travel of course was great for trade around the Mediterranean Sea and Persian Gulf, as the Phoenicians have proven. It says in Ether 2:6, they traveled in the wilderness, built barges, and crossed many waters. In my opinion it is most likely they traveled on foot towards the best water source to complete their long few voyages ahead. I don’t think they traveled towards the Mediterranean, as that is an area that many people were already located and not as the Lord said, “that quarter where there never had man been” Also travel to the north or east would require traveling over high mountainous terrain. See Map Below
Being surrounded by mountains, it is most likely the Jaredites traveled by foot parallel to the Zargos Mountains along the Tigris or Euphrates Rivers and right into the Persian Gulf. Map shows Lehi’s voyage to the Promised Land to the Gulf of Mexico and the Jaredite voyage towards the Promised Land arriving probably in Washington State on the West coast.Babylon northward is surrounded by the Taurus Mountains, Armenian Highlands and the Pontic MountainsThis map shows you the Alborz Mountains and the elevation all around the Caspian Sea. This would definitely impede migration and travel from Baghdad or Tehran to the sea.
With the Jaredites in the area of Babylon, any movement to the Steppes or more mountainous areas would require a considerable distance through and over a series of very tall mountains, that have restricted traffic and migration for millennia now. See the solid mass of mountains to the northwest, north, and northeast of Mesopotamia and the home of the Jaredites. In brown text above see the many mountain ranges surrounding Babylon to the North and the East. As you can see above the majority of migration was to the North, and West of Babylon. Some travel went northeast and southwest. I am proposing “that quarter where there never had man been” is most likely towards the south east and the Persian Gulf.
I don’t believe the dating on this specific map as I feel best with JohnPratt.com information. Again, this map shows the incredible amount of migration everywhere except, “that quarter where there never had man been”, as the Lord describes the Jaredite voyage.
Most likely the Jaredites built barges near today’s city of Kuwait just before taking their voyage. “And it came to pass that they did travel in the wilderness, (Baghdad to Persia Gulf 655 Miles) and did build barges, (We aren’t told how many) in which they did cross many waters, (Persian Gulf, Gulf of Oman, Arabian Sea, Laccadive Sea, Bay of Bengal, Andaman Sea, Malacca Strait, South China Sea, and Yellow Sea), directed continually by the hand of the Lord.” Ether 2:6. Italics added.
Once we begin understanding the initial travels of the Jardites from the tower, we can then add pieces to the picture, to understnad the rest of their travels. It makes sense that the Jardites entering the “Empy Quarter” of today’s saudi Arabia lines up nicely with the scripture in ether 2:7 that says, “into that quarter where there never had man been.”
The Deseret Book embroidery kit (Main Picture) shows the sun behind Sugarloaf Mountain and the word Christ situated directly above Mount Logan! It is a symbolic second-leg chiasmus of this site and it invites the youth to be introduced to the imagery in preparation of even greater things!” Anthony George Researcher and Long-Time Resident of Ohio
Chillicothe, OH
The State of Ohio contains a larger number of prehistoric remnants than any other equivalent area in the Mississippi valley. Some have estimated the number of mounds at 10,000 and the enclosures, villages, and caches at around 1,500, making the total number of earthworks in Ohio more than 11,000. Ohio is likely the place the Savior visited the Nephites, spoken of in the Book of Mormon.
“The Great Seal of the State of Ohio, a vision impressed on the founding fathers of Ohio as they were gathered at an all night celebration regarding the newly acquired statehood. The story tells of the excitement at the event as being feverish. The women were gathered on the frontier for the social event of the decade at Adena (Hebraic for Eden or paradise. Also the namesake of the large mound just below the hill which was the namesake of the Adena people) estate, the manor house of of our first senator, Thomas Worthington. The men were giddy and engaged in planning the tasks ahead of them regarding the new government.
Mound City Group, Ohio
Ohio was the first state carved out of the Northwest Territory. Worthington’s estate was significant. The home (designed by Latrobe, the same architect who planned the central portion of the US capitol building) overlooked the Scioto Valley with a backdrop of 7 noteworthy hills to the east and Chillicothe immediately to the south. The land in that valley was part of Worthington’s holdings and included Dunlap Earthworks, Mound City, Shriver Circle, several other circles and mounds. The opposite side of the river included the Ginther mound and ancient village site, the Gartner site, Cedar Bank which is of the exact dimensions of Solomon’s temple, Hopeton Earthworks, and dozens of other mounds. Anyway, back to the celebration…. as the night continued, the attendees were invited to step-out for fresh air. As they did, they walked to the edge of the hill where the house was at and beheld the valley with all I described before them.
The timing was perfect. The sun was just rising in the east over those seven hills. The gathering sensed the moment and realized the spiritual symbolism. The dawning of a new era was being heralded. The Shawnee (who were still allowed at that time in the area for passage, hunting and salt gathering) were asked to leave the area in 1795 and move to Indian(a) Territory. The new stewards of the land were represented by that gathering who witnessed the sunrise. The scene was so impressive that the visage ultimately became the seal for all official state documents for Ohio.
The sun rising in the east, proclaiming a new era, and providing a clue to what was about to happen in Ohio some thirty years later is noteworthy.
The hills depicted on the Great Seal (interesting that we call it a ‘great’ seal) include Sugarloaf to the north and Mount Logan to the south. To these hills many of the ancient earthworks align, even from very far distances. Mound 7 in Mound City is an exact replication of Sugarloaf. Mound 3 is an exact replication of Mount Logan.
The many other details are left out here for the interest of time. Suffice it to say something extremely significant happened here 2000 years ago with these hills and valley being the centerpiece of great attention.
Before I discuss John Wesley Powell, Palmyra and the Book of Mormon, I want to share with you an article in the Provo Daily Herald that spoke about one of our many Book of Mormon Evidence Conferences. Our next event will be as follows:
Bob Goodwin, dressed at Thomas Jefferson, and Lincoln Fuqua talk during the Book of Mormon Evidence conference at the SCERA theater in Orem on Friday, April 25, 2014. SPENSER HEAPS/Daily HeraldPeople look at art during the Book of Mormon Evidence conference at the SCERA theater in Orem on Friday, April 25, 2014. SPENSER HEAPS/Daily Herald
“OREM — Were the Native American tribes, once honored for their agriculture and building prowess by the pilgrims and others, demoted to mere savages by the United States government as a way for them to lose their history and to be better controlled?
Steven E. Smoot
Steven E. Smoot believes so, and he shared his story with nearly 800 people attending the Saturday session of the Book of Mormon Evidence Conference at the SCERA Center for the Arts.
The 13th semi-annual conference [Now on our 25th Conference, Information here], is neither sponsored nor supported by The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. However, SCERA’s Xango Theater was filled to capacity with LDS church members seeking more information on a variety of topics all focused on the Book of Mormon prophet Lehi and his descendants, where and how they lived, and how they vanished into thin air.
As of this writing, it is now Jan 24, 2025 and the Book of Mormon Evidence Conference will be having its 35th semi-annual conference on April 17-19, 2025 as it is in its 17th consecutive year headed by Rod Meldrum’s Firm Foundation.
Genelle Pugmire continues, “Smoot’s hypothesis is based on earthen mounds and archaeological artifacts found throughout Ohio, Mississippi and other heartland states between the Canadian border and the Gulf of Mexico. Most notable are the mound cities and burial grounds like those found in the Mississippi Valley.
“This was a more highly advanced civilization than previously thought,” Smoot said.
In a recent documentary Roger Kennedy, retired director of the Smithsonian Institute, said he had never heard of such civilizations. He had never considered the numerous mounds throughout the area to be more than piles of dirt. But that has changed.
After archaeological digs and significant artifacts and documentation had come forward over the years, Kennedy said the Smithsonian had to take another look.
“We now realize that tens of thousands of archaeological consequences are now hidden in our ground,” Kennedy said.
“One city across the river from St. Louis, the Cahokia Mounds, are bigger than the pyramid of Giza,” Smoot said. “There are 500 mounds in just one county dating back from 1,000 B.C. to 400 A.D.”
The fleeting notion that Columbus was the first to step foot on American soil is more sullied by the findings of modern archaeologists, Smoot said.
“The question is, who wasn’t here,” Smoot said. He noted the evidence of Vikings, Greeks, Polynesians, Welsh, Chinese and others.
So where did all this history go? According to Smoot, at one time there were 500 Native American languages and 50 linguistic families.
John Wesley Powell
“Explorers were amazed at what they were finding in the early 1800s. They were finding symbols with old-world connections,” Smoot said. “We found early Jesuits seeking the lost 10 tribes. They thought the American Indians were of Jewish descent. They believed the Indian people worthy of salvation.”
Smoot said there were notes with opinions of the Jesuits stating that Indians in the Pennsylvania area were similar to the Jews of England.
All that changed when three men — John Wesley Powell, Lewis Henry Morgan, and E.B. Squier — first documented the mounds in the mid-1800s. They formed an association for the advancement of science and promulgated the evolution of societies.
HISTORY OF AAAS
The formation of AAAS in 1848 marked the emergence of a national scientific community in the United States. While science was part of the American scene from the nation’s early days, its practitioners remained few in number and scattered geographically and among disciplines. AAAS was the first permanent organization formed to promote the development of science and engineering at the national level and to represent the interests of all its disciplines.
Lewis H. Morgan
Smoot continues, “The evolution began with savages, then to barbarians and eventually civilized man. They categorized Indians as savages, thus sufficiently taking away their societal influence. Religionists like Joseph Smith and his church were considered barbarians.
Smoot quickly noted that both Powell and Morgan’s fathers were Methodist ministers who preached in Palmyra, N.Y., in 1830 and were instrumental in spreading some of the radical thinking against Smith, founder of the LDS Church.
Smoot believes the Indian history got lost through political debunking and battles over opinions that escalated in the late 1800s. Powell wrote the blueprint for how to handle Indians based on them being deemed savage.
“The ancient inhabitants of this country must be lost,” Powell said.
“They pictured them in loin clothes running around with tomahawks in their hand,” Smoot said. “There are those who would seek to close the history book for a better world.”
With renewed interest in the mound cities and the early Native Americans, Smoot believes it’s time for people to look at all the possibilities.
“There is a larger history with implications for our day,” Smoot said.
People look at various displays during the Book of Mormon Evidence Conference at the SCERA theater in Orem on Friday Photo by Spenser Heaps Daily Herald
The qualities, which enabled him so splendidly to perform his many self-imposed tasks, were an inheritance from his parents, who possessed more than ordinary intelligence. Joseph Powell, his father, had a strong will, deep earnestness, and indomitable courage, while his mother, Mary Dean, with similar traits possessed also remarkable tact and practicality. Both were English born, the mother well educated, and were always leaders in the social and educational life of every community where they dwelt. Especially were they prominent in religious circles, the father being a licensed exhorter in the Methodist Episcopal Church. Both were intensely American in their love and admiration of the civil institutions of the United States and both were strenuously opposed to slavery, which was flourishing in America when they arrived in 1830. For a time they remained in New York City and then re-moved to the Village of Palmyra whence they went to Mount Morris, Livingston County, New York, where, on March 24, 1834, the fourth of their nine children, John Wesley, was born. Because of the slavery question Joseph Powell left the Methodist Episcopal Church on the organization of the Wesleyan Methodist Church and became a regularly ordained preacher in the latter. It was in this atmosphere of social, educational, political, and religious fervor that the future explorer grew up.283
In Palmyra NY this area was called, “the burned-over district” because of the frequent revivals that raged like forest fires. Preachers on every corner where Joseph Smith was caught up in the revival.
The Powell’s had found their way to one of the most intensely evangelical districts in America. All during the building of the [Erie] canal and well into the 1830’s western New York was on fire with religion, as Congregationalists, Presbyterians, and Methodists vied to save souls; observers called this “the burned-over district” because of the frequent revivals that raged like forest fires through the countryside. Rochester was the persistent center of the fire. In 1830 a New England preacher, Charles Grandison Finney, with bulging blue eyes and tense, gripping voice, came to that city and for six months preached nearly every night and three times on Sunday, converting thousands.284
While Rochester could point to Finney and his stupendous achievements, Palmyra made its own contribution to the religious ferment, one that would eventually reverberate to the far western deserts. Palmyra was the birthplace of Mormonism. Joseph Smith, Mormonism’s founder, was an uneducated farm boy living south of the village center. Smith’s tales and teachings would cause reverberations throughout the region, as the doctrines he espoused would be heard far and wide.
The Book of Mormon rolled off the press in Palmyra, New York in 1830. Its publication created no small stir with much controversy in the area. The book tells of ancient cultures that migrated to America hundreds of years before Christ.
However, the Mormon story had begun years earlier near the Palmyra Township of western New York, with stories of heavenly visitations to its youthful founder, Joseph Smith. His audacious claims were met with either delight or disdain, depending on the listener. For many, he was either a deluded dreamer or a charlatan. For others, he was a prophet, raised up by God, who had personally appeared to him in 1820 and later sent angels to guide Smith to an ancient record inscribed on gold plates and buried in a hill. Of this experience, Smith said:
“I was also informed concerning the aboriginal inhabitants of this country and shown who they were, and from whence they came; a brief sketch of their origin, progress, civilization, laws, governments, of their righteousness and iniquity, and the blessings of God being finally withdrawn from them as a people, was made known unto me; I was also told where were deposited some plates on which were engraven an abridgment of the records of the ancient prophets that had existed on this continent.” 285
This claimed ancient record was found in an area of the country where many other artifacts were being retrieved from mound explorations. Joseph Smith claimed to have translated the record and to have shown the plates to eleven others, who reportedly witnessed and gave testimony that they did indeed, see and handle the plates. Upon the translation of the record according to Smith, it was returned to a heavenly messenger, as instructed. Smith’s translation of this record would go on to be printed and published in Palmyra in 1830 as the Book of Mormon.
Purporting to be a historical record of migrations of ancient near Eastern cultures to the Americas, the book tells of their rise to glory and their tragic fall. The thrust of this religious narrative is an abridgment of records comprising the writings of a number of different religious leaders and includes the record of a visit to these people of the resurrected Christ. The historical account also foretells modern day events and a latter-day rise of the descendants of those ancient populations.
The Book of Mormon, along with the claims of its translator and the missionary-minded church he established—a restoration, he insisted, of Christ’s ancient church—created no small stir in Palmyra and indeed throughout the young nation. As it turns out, two of the preachers vying for converts in the immediate area of Palmyra had sons who would go on to play a significant role in how the knowledge of ancient American cultures would be handed down. The two preachers’ sons were E. G. Squier and John Wesley Powell.
Upon arriving in America, the Powell family, steeped in their Methodist beliefs, would be confronted continually with a myriad of religious views, as many religions in the area were vying for converts. This battle for converts “was another American strangeness to absorb along with Jacksonian politics, Manhattan street life, wild forest scenes, and Yankee twang. They had brought with them the true Christian faith, based on the traditional Bible, and they needed no other, certainly not one from an upstart bumpkin who said he had seen angels.”286
Palmyra New York. 4 Churches on the corners
In Powell of the Colorado, William Culp Darrah writes:
Joseph Powell [John Wesley’s Father]
“The Powell family moved on to Palmyra, New York, as another station on the road to (the western) wilderness. The town was still excited over the new sect, which called themselves Mormons. The first printing of the Book of Mormon of five thousand copies had but recently been finished. A few years earlier, Joseph Smith, a young farmer, had received a vision revealing to him the existence of that record of the fullness of Christ’s Gospel, and on September 22, 1827, … gold tablets bearing cryptic characters were delivered into (Joseph) Smith’s hands… Joseph Powell [John Wesley’s Father] did not find the opportunity he sought in Utica. Tailoring was not satisfying; it was but a means to an end. A licensed exhorter of the Methodist Church was expected to follow his regular trade or profession, but there had been little chance for him to carry on religious work. There were six churches in the town and all who desired to attend services had an opportunity to do so. Joseph Powell wanted to bring religion to those who were beyond his reach.287
Religious Excitement near Palmyra, New York, 1816–1820
Despite the comfortable life they were enjoying in western New York, John Wesley Powell’s father, Joseph became restless “and informed the family that he now had his eye on Ohio. God was summoning to move once more. Joseph longed not merely to build churches but to preach the gospel and save souls. He had come to the New World with a mission to evangelize as well as prosper. Western New York State had plenty of preachers; Ohio did not. So, with many tearful good-byes, the family packed their clothes and portable goods and headed deeper into the nations interior.”288
Powell’s family life from birth, moving ever westward, would shadow the westward migration of the early Mormon pioneers from New York to Ohio then on to Illinois. His interests and business would also drive his steps to follow the trails blazed by these early pioneers across the open plains, over the Rocky Mountains and into the valleys of the Great Salt Lake on numerous occasions.289
The Powell’s moved westward to Ohio…“taking a steamer across Lake Erie, then making a long canal trip south from Cleveland through Akron, Massillon, Coshocton, Newark, Columbus getting off at the former capital of Chillicothe. Inspired by the Erie Canal’s success, developers dug the Ohio Canal over three hundred miles long (going all the way to the Ohio River), with 152 locks and 16 aqueducts. When linked to the Erie Canal, it put much of the state within cheap, easy reach of New York City.”290
“Over the next three decades hundreds more followed them, clustering together in what became southern Jackson County, Ohio, trying to keep their language and culture intact.”291
In Ohio the Powell family was looking to buy a small parcel to build a home when they met Big George Crookham, a large robust man who invited them to setup camp at his farm, as he would help them find a small property near Jackson, Ohio. Big George would become a real influence in Wesley’s life as later he became Big George’s pupil.
“Big George” Crookham was a strict but inspiring school master who had himself read as a lad such works as; David Hume’s History of England and Edward Gibbon’s The Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, and other substantial books; but the intimate instruction which had the greatest influence on him was the field trips and walks through the countryside…They dug in the prehistoric mounds of Jackson and Ross Counties…during which he was introduced to the elements of geology, archeology and natural history.292
With the extended construction of the Erie Canal, the corridor to the west was established and the Powell family was there to see this mass migration of tens of thousands of pioneers moving ever westward in pursuit of their dreams. Many would settle in America’s heartland, amidst some of the largest concentration of the ancient mounds and earthworks of the Hopewell and Adena cultures.
High Bank Works, Ross County Ohio
Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley, near Marietta, Ohio Purchase here:
As one walks along the path leading past the many burial mounds at the Mound City Hopewell Culture Center in Ross County, Ohio, one can only guess about what additional knowledge is still buried in those mounds, decaying away with time. At what point does society stop and ask whether the silence and social engineering surrounding these ancient cultures has really led to a greater good for mankind?
The remaining mound sites which are found in National and State parks are but a vestige of a once large number of historical sites that Squier and Davis estimated would be in the thousands. Mounds, along with earthworks and enclosures, were estimated at over fifteen hundred in the state of Ohio alone. As of 2005, the Ohio Historic Preservation office had identified and compiled over 35,000 prehistoric sites in the state, with an estimate that over 60% of those, are located on private lands and with approximately 90% of those sites being referenced to be pre-Columbian.
As the late Roger G. Kennedy, former director of the National Park Service and former director of the American History Museum at the Smithsonian Institution, said:
“The search for harmony is not a new phenomenon in Ohio. Propitiatory sacrifice was not invented in the Middle East. Perhaps, as we move forward toward an attempt to restore our own harmonious relationship to our mound-building predecessors, we may find, in the Old or New Testament texts, analogies to the physical testaments they have left to us. Analogies do not explain things away. Instead, they may be opening to understanding, declaring that we are all baffled by the enigmas of the universe, and that it is possible that the American Indians, we, and ancient peoples of the Old World, including the Jews, may have sought ways of seeking harmony with mysterious systems we cannot understand and cannot control. In this spirit, let us return to the mounds, and risk some guesses about why and how they were built.295“
Hopewell Trading Network
North Fork Works Ohio
_______________________
283 See: Arlington Cemetery Eulogy / J.W. Powell.Net 284 Johnson, P.E., Shopkeeper’s Millennium, 137. 285 Joseph Smith, Discourses of the Prophet Joseph Smith, compiled by Alma P. Burton, Deseret Book Company, Salt Lake City, 1977, 275-6. 286 Worster, 16. 287 William Culp Darrah: Powell of the Colorado, Princeton, University Press, 4 288 Worster, 20. 289 See: Ibid. 290 Ibid., 22. 291 Ibid., 21. 292 Darrah, William Culp: Powell of the Colorado, (Princeton University Press) 12: George L Crookham, History of the Hanging Rock Iron Region; 369-370: History of the Scioto Valley of Ohio, 471: see also Jackson Standard, March 5,1857. 293 See: Worster, 24-History of Lower Scioto Valley, 458 294 Worster, 23-24. 295 Kennedy, Hidden Cities; 242.
If you love the Native Americans of North America as much as I do, or any of our Lamanite brothers and sisters, this article is a must read by all. The brief quote of Pres Kimball below should make each of us stop and read, ponder, and then act, on how we may each help, love and support our great Lamanite friends.
The Greatest Problem of the Lamanites
“Above all of the problems which the Indian has, his greatest one is the white man— the white man, who not only dispossessed him, but the white man who has also never seemed to try to understand him — the white man who stands pharisaically above him — the white man who goes to the temple to pray and says, “Lord, I thank thee that I am not as other men are.” There are too many Pharisees among the white men, who are worried about unwashed hands; and too few Galileans who heal palsied hands and teach untutored minds and comfort broken hearts.
There are too many who “strain at a gnat and swallow a camel,” and too few who have judgment and faith and mercy and kindness for the unfortunate. There are too many who pray on their knees for fulfilment of prophecy and too few who let their hearts be softened and become “nursing fathers and mothers” to the downtrodden. There are too many Levites who pull their robes about them and pass by with disdain, and too few who “take them to the inn” and give them tender treatment and care.
There are too many curiosity seekers and too few laborers. We are constantly reminded of the eloquent scripture given to the Nephites:
Wherefore, a commandment I give unto you, which is the word of God, that ye revile no more against them because of the darkness of their skins; neither shall ye revile against them because of their filthiness; but ye shall remember your own filthiness. (Jacob 3:9.)
Again, there are too many who push down and tread under, and too few who lift up, encourage, and help.
There are too many goats and too few sheep. There are too many who exploit and profit by his misfortune, and there are too few who give the stranger meat and drink and clothe his nakedness and visit him in prison.
My good people: Accept the Lamanite as your brother. I ask for him, not tolerance — cold, calculating tolerance; haughty, contemptible tolerance; scornful, arrogant tolerance; pitying, coin-tossing tolerance. Give them what they want and need and deserve — opportunity and brotherliness and understanding, warm and glowing fellowship, unstinted and beautiful love, enthusiastic and affectionate brotherhood.” The LAMANITE by Elder Spencer W. Kimball OF THE COUNCIL OF THE TWELVE
THE LAMANITE by Elder Spencer W. Kimball OF THE COUNCIL OF THE TWELVE April 1955 Improvement Era page 227
“If there ever was a people in the world who needed friends, sympathetic, understanding friends, it is the Lamanites. They are trying now to pick themselves up by their bootstraps, but it is a rather difficult thing when so many of them have neither straps nor boots. It isn’t enough merely to give them freedom to grow and develop; they need nursing fathers and mothers; they need. friendly hearts; they need understanding.
The Lord is at the helm. He has, through his prophets, predicted that the Lamanites would fall and that they would then be recovered. Let me quote holy scriptures:
And the angel said unto me [Nephi, in his vision] : Behold these shall dwindle in unbelief.
And it came to pass that I beheld after they had dwindled in unbelief they became a dark, and loathsome, and filthy people, full of idleness and all manner of abominations. (1 Nephi 12:22-23.)
… I say, if the day shall come that they will reject the Holy One of Israel, the true Messiah, their Redeemer and their God, behold, the judgments of him that is just shall rest upon them.
Yea, he will bring other nations unto them, and he will give unto them power, and he will take away from them the lands of their possessions and he will cause them to be scattered and smitten. (2 Nephi 1:1011.)
. . . the Lord God will raise up a mighty nation among the Gentiles, yea, even upon the face of this land; and by them shall our seed be scattered. (1 Nephi 22:7.)
But behold, it shall come to pass that they shall be driven and scattered by the Gentiles; and after they have been driven and scattered by the Gentiles, behold, then will the Lord remember the covenant which he made unto Abraham and unto all the house of Israel. (Mormon 5:20.)
They have been scattered. They have been driven. How cruelly have they been decimated and how literally have the prophecies been fulfilled.
We approach the day when the latter part of those predictions may be fulfilled, when the Lord will remember the covenant which he made unto Abraham and unto all the house of Israel.
Students of history recognize the harsh treatment which these people received, even though they may not know it came as a matter of fulfilment of prophecy. The Lehites had forgotten their Lord. They had committed all manner of abominations, and the Lord brought them to the bar of justice.
Columbus and others discovered this promised land; the colonists came and settled the country; the Revolutionary War was a part of the program to bring freedom to the new world; and all of these developments were charted and permitted by the Lord. And when religious liberty was a reality through this God-given Constitution of the United States, then it was possible for the gospel to be restored. And Joseph Smith was raised up, the plates were found in the Hill Cumorah, and the Book of Mormon came forth, and the gospel was restored through the Gentile nations and thus came to the Lamanite people. The Prophet Joseph Smith immediately began to send the gospel to the red men, and this soon after the Church was organized. As soon as he had read accounts of them in the Book of Mormon he became aware of their destiny. Repeated attempts have been made through these many years to reach the Lamanites.
At the time Columbus came there were many large and proud nations of them on this continent. True, they were fighting among themselves, but they were not at first hostile to the whites. The Indians occupied the entire country and the whole land was covered with them. The Indian population was greater then than now. They have been decimated and destroyed by the peoples from Gentile nations who came to settle their country.
The Cherokee nation is a good example and typical of the many peoples who suffered the wrath of the Gentiles which were to come and possess their land. There is only one way, as I see it, that this nation can ever pay for what it has done to the Lamanites, and that is to educate them and bring the gospel to them so that they may receive the blessings so long withheld.
At first the Cherokee nation occupied many of the states in the southeastern part of the United States. Parts of Georgia, South Carolina, North Carolina, Tennessee, Kentucky, and Alabama were acknowledged as their land. By treaties which were written “in water and in the air,” they were dispossessed of half of that area back in the beginning of the nineteenth century. And then from time to time, their land was reduced until it was called by their chiefs, “The Last Little.”
When the state of Georgia began to press for the removal of the Cherokees, they resisted. One little Indian girl expressed their feelings thus: “If the people want more land, why don’t they go back to the country they came from?” And Edward Everett, later to share the Gettysburg platform with Abraham Lincoln, said to the House of Representatives: “These, sir, are your barbarians — whom you are going to expel from their homes — and you will do it for their good! In the west you grant the same land two or three times to different tribes. What is the population of Georgia where there is no room for these few Indians? It is less than seven to the square mile. We, sir, in Massachusetts, have seventy-four to the square mile and space for a great many more.”
The Cherokees, with others of the five civilized nations, had an alphabet, an educational program, a constitution, and a democratic government, and they resisted, not with swords and spears, but in legal and peaceful ways, the encroachment of the people of the states into their country. When the removal bill was passed by the state of Georgia, according to historical accounts, the Cherokees brought an injunction against the state, but they lost their suit since sometimes, “might makes right.” They tried to establish themselves as an independent nation but were never completely recognized as such.
Time and time again, they sent delegations of their members to Washington, D.C., to secure redress for their wrongs. Though the Cherokees had assisted General Andrew Jackson in his battle to suppress the last revolt of other Indians in that area, they were to find that Andrew Jackson, as President of the United States, was not friendly to their cause, for he refused to interfere with the operation of the vicious state laws.
The Cherokees were not permitted to meet regularly in their own councils and took them across the line into another state and became in 1830, a government-in-exile. The state then sent survey parties onto the Cherokee lands, and the property was allocated to white men through a lottery system. Another protest went from the Indians to Washington, but it was unavailing. It seemed that Cherokee self-government was to be wholly terminated. The annuity, which had been paid for many years from the government of the United States to the tribe, was now no longer to be given to the tribe but to be paid individually to the Indians if they came for it. This took from them their tribal funds. The Cherokees were incensed at this injustice; and though they needed the funds, they would not go for them. The amount was only forty-four cents an Indian, and only two percent — or about two hundred sixty, out of a total population of 16,000 — called at the agency for their forty-four cents a head. This represented about fifty families.
Even when the 550 surveyors came in to divide their land, the Cherokees did not rise in armed rebellion. They took the matter to the Supreme Court, where they were sustained. However,. President Jackson said: “John Marshall made the decision; let him enforce it.” And the persecution persisted, and new squatters came into the area to take over the property rightly belonging to the Indians.
The state laws suspended all Cherokee laws in that state, and removal or extermination seemed certain. By the fall of 1832, the homes which the Indians had built, the crops they had planted, the livestock they had raised were taken by new people — whites from the South. More delegations went to Washington to see whether their grievances might be relieved. Andrew Jackson, president, was unsympathetic to their cause. The Indian leaders declared that if they were forced out of their own country, they would go beyond the limits of the country: “If the United States would not live up to its obligations, they would put themselves forever beyond its reach.” Texas and Oregon were both considered as a possible home.
“President Van Buren came into the -“- presidency. Even though he seemed to have some sympathy for the Cherokees, he was unwilling to take a stand for them. And in effect, he said: “Your cause is just, but I can do nothing for you.”
Pressures became terrific. Ultimate moving was almost certain. A first group, under almost enforced enrolment, was assembled at Hiwassee on the Hiwassee River, and they were put on flatboats and sent down the Tennessee and Mississippi rivers, up the Arkansas River to the insect infested Arkansas country, later known as the Indian Territory. This was a tragic move. Many died of cholera en route. The living reached Little Rock, Arkansas, when the water was too low to carry their barges. They must walk then through the mosquito-malaria country to their new country, and one-half of the survivors at Little Rock died before the first year was ended.
The body of the Cherokees had not yet yielded, and an agent, Schermerhorn, with some official recognition, went into tne Cherokee country. In an underhanded way he secured treaties. He called a council for December 23, 1835, urging all Indians to be present and offering a blanket to all comers. To it came only seventy-nine legal voters of the 16,000 Indians. But this agent was not to be defeated, so he announced that all absentees were counted in favor of the treaty. He selected twenty men and had this “committee of twenty” ratify this treaty, which most Cherokees would not ratify and which was obnoxious to them. Again they protested that they were being denationalized, that they had neither land nor homes, nor a resting place which could be called their own. They appealed to the justice, to the magnanimity, to the compassion of the bodies of Congress and to the people in general, asking to be sustained in their protest against the enforcement of a compact in the formation of which they had no agency, no voice. These petitions were signed by a large number of the Indians.
So outraged did these Indians feel that they would not accept the government rations which came, for fear they would compromise their positions. Many of them preferably returned to their hills to live on wild game and roots and herbs.
The final roundup began May 23, 1838, according to published accounts, and the unopposed state militia, with bayonets in their guns, gathered up these defenseless property owners and moved them up the road away from their homes, toward a new world. This mass movement was called “The Trail of Tears,” for a nation of defenseless, homeless, people was en route with tears in their eyes and in their hearts.
The trek of the Mormon Pioneers from Nauvoo to Salt Lake Valley is not more bloody, not more heartrending than the enforced trek of the Cherokee Indians from the Southern States to the Indian Territory. The census of 1835 in Georgia showed 16,542 Cherokees; and except for those who were killed and those who escaped into the hills, these thousands were removed — driven from their homelands to a country to be called “Indian Territory,” a swampy and mosquito-infested country — most undesirable and unhealthful. This Indian Territory already belonged to tribes of Indians who had it as their home, but the government now reallocated and gave it to these many other tribes. And now some thirty tribes of Indians in Oklahoma are taking the place of those who previously possessed it. Each summer now, there is presented in the hills of North Carolina, a pageant depicting the sufferings of this long “Trail of Tears.”
The new settlers took from the Indians the newly discovered gold mines; they appropriated the Cherokee farms and homes and crops and livestock; they took possession of the land; and these peaceable Indians, taking a last, fond look at their beloved homeland, were pushed north and west. There were new babies to carry in their arms; there were unborn babies to come en route; there were mothers who were destined to die by the roadside; there were consumptives and cripples who needed to be carried; there were blind who needed to be led; there were parents who were separated from their children and little frightened ones who ran into the woods and were never found. There were unmilked cows with swollen udders; chickens and pigs unfed; and empty cabins and sometimes smoking ruins.
This virtuous, civilized nation was on enforced move. They plodded on through, rain and cold. Blue-lipped babies became heavy; newborn ones came into the world but found it too difficult to stay. Possessions were carried in blankets over shoulders. Thousands of Cherokees were in custody on the bank of the river. Dysentery and fever increased the difficulties. They were held in concentration camps. Hundreds escaped and returned to their hills, resisting to the last. They would not give their names; they would accept no rations. One party which left Hiwassee with 800 souls, had only 489 at Paducah, Kentucky; 311 had either died or escaped.
Summer was as hazardous a time with the rivers low, and summer fevers, and infested areas. Disease broke out. There was no shelter, no sanitation, uncertain and questionable water supplies. They were herded together as animals. One missionary said, “This is the most painful and expensive way of putting people to death,” and “All over sixty should have been killed before the trek began.” Babies died by the hundreds. Newborn ones seldom survived their first weeks. It is estimated that by October, two thousand had died in the camps alone.
All this was in direct fulfilment of the prophecies which the Lord had caused his prophets to declare:
. . . the Lord God will raise up a mighty nation among the Gentiles, yea, even upon the face of this land; and by them shall our seed be scattered. (1 Nephi 22:7.)
And now when the river route proved disastrous, authorities determined that they should be fitted out and sent over land. And a great nation, in fourteen parties of seven hundred to a thousand each, went overland. About 645 wagons, 5000 horses, and a large number of oxen were assembled, and the body of the nation was on wheels and on foot.
The exodus began about October 4. What an unfortunate hour! What horrors faced them! Through Nashville they traveled to the Ohio River, down it across the Mississippi River, and then southwest to Arkansas. Through the fall months of 1838 there was a stream of wagons, a cloud of dust, a chain of graves. Often the refugees cut wood and pitched camp as many as three times before they were permitted to settle for the night — this because of unwilling, unkind people through whose territory they were moving. Apples suddenly rose in price from six to fifty cents a dozen, and eggs and milk and other supplies likewise rose to unheard of and prohibitive prices.
Winter came on. The roads were frozen; feet were bare. They waited two weeks on the banks of the Mississippi before they could cross.
And now that the Cherokees were evacuated from their lands, President Van Buren issued an article “congratulating the nation that the Indian removal had at last been peaceably achieved.” The weary, heartsick, and bedraggled survivors began to arrive in the Indian Territory from early January to late in March. It was estimated that 4000 of them had died en route, and another 600, who had escaped into the hills in their own country, had passed away. More than one-fourth of the nation had paid the supreme price, and all had been subjected to heavy prices of sorrow, pain, and bitterness.
One missionary said: “From the first of June, I feel as if I had been in the midst of death.” A general funeral sermon was preached upon arrival, to take care of all of the dead from the Carolina hills in Georgia to the Indian Territory swamps. Another missionary wrote: “With regard to the West, all is dark as midnight. Oh, that my head were waters and my eyes a fountain of tears, that I might weep day and night for the slain of the daughters of my people.”
The new land offered some opportunity. There was ground to clear and crops to plant and logs with which to build homes, but one old Cherokee veteran said: “For whom do I build here? I had three sons. One died in General Scott’s camp; one died on the trail; the third died here. For whom do I build my house?”
The Civil War further divided them and prostrated them. The Cherokee Nation was humbled and scattered and stripped. In the east the escapees had returned to the hills. They had given their new babies such names as “Going Home.” They preferred starvation in their own hills to an enforced move to distant, forbidding lands.
The story is told of one Tsali who, with his family, had been started on the westward trek. His wife could not keep up with the soldiers’ pace. They had prodded her with a bayonet. In extreme bitterness, Tsali planned. In quiet, conversational Cherokee he calmly talked to his tribal brothers in the line of march. They were alerted when the password was given. The English-speaking soldiers little realized the trap that was being set. When they came to a heavily wooded area, the password “Ho” was given. Each Cherokee took a soldier, wrested from him his gun, and all of the large group escaped into the forest and returned to the shelter of their own hills. But unfortunately one gun went off, and one soldier was killed. No count was made and little thought was given to the hundreds of Indians who had lost their lives, but there was now a price on the head of Tsali and his sons. These escapees could not live openly in the hills nor peaceably in their own country. They could not plant crops nor build fires. An ultimatum came from the government. Tsali and his sons must be given up for punishment. This information was presented to Tsali in his hideout cave. He reasoned that he was an old man and his wife and one child had already died in the hills. He would soon die, anyway, and so Tsali and his sons came down the mountain and surrendered as scapegoats, and all were shot except the youngest boy, Washington. Before his death of sacrifice, Tsali said: “Oh, Euchella, if the Cherokee people beyond the Mississippi carried my heart in their bosoms, they would never have left this beautiful land, this our mountain land. My little son must never go beyond the father of waters but die in the land of his birth. It is sweet to die in one’s own country and to be buried by the margin of one’s native stream.”
And as it was with the Cherokees, so it was with the Sioux, the Navajos, the Apaches, and others of the -tribes.
In 1868 the United States government had signed a treaty with the Sioux, Cheyenne, and other tribes of the Great Plains, designating a large area in western Dakota and Nebraska and part of eastern Wyoming as an Indian reservation. The government agreed to protect the Indian nations in these badlands, but in less than six years gold had been found in the Black Hills in the heart of their reservation by US soldiers. A gold rush ensued, and the Indians were overrun again and pushed out of another new land given them. When they resisted, General Custer was sent with an army of men to bring into submission these rebellious natives. And Custer made his last stand on the Little Big Horn up in Montana. I was there not long ago, and I saw the monument on which were many names. These were the names of the 231 officers and enlisted men and civilians and Indian scouts who were killed by the six thousand Sioux Indians. There were little graves with white markers all around the great monument, graves of the white men who lost their lives. Nowhere could I see any evidence of the graves of the many hundreds of the Indians who lost their lives in that last great battle and were buried in that soil. That was perhaps the last important armed resistance of the American Indians in the north plains. They had fought these many years valiantly for their land, the home of their fathers, but now their resistance was broken.
The great Navajo nation had a similar fate. They had resisted the white man’s encroachment. They had felt justified in defending their homes and their land against invading forces. Finally the army of the United States was sent in to Navajo country, and the natives subdued by starvation were herded into the canyons and crevices of the rocks where they took refuge in Canyon De Chelly and Canyon del Muerto. The army burned the hogans; they rooted up the crops; they cut down the peach trees; they killed the cattle and the sheep; and finally in desperation, the Navajos surrendered, and thousands of them were marched across the trackless desert to Bosque Redondo on the Pecos River in central New Mexico. This merciless trek was called “The Long Walk.” Here for four years they starved and froze in a land that was unproductive, unkind, harsh, and cruel to them. There was little wood to burn; the winds were fierce; the cold was penetrating; their rations from the government were limited. And after four years of intense suffering, they were released. A treaty was signed between a great Gentile nation and a fast vanishing native nation, and the refugees were permitted to move painfully back through central New Mexico into northeastern Arizona to the hills and canyons from which they had come — and to which they were glad to come — and those were blood-stained miles — desolate miles — heartbreaking and backbreaking miles. Many hundreds of those thousands suffered death in those perilous years at Fort Sumner and in “The Long Walk” each way; and as desolate as was the Navajo land, it was home. That was the last organized resistance of the Navajos. They never rose again.
Down in Apache land, where I used to live, an old chief, Cochise, a great warrior and an honorable man, led his Apaches for many years in resistance to what he felt was invasion by foreign forces into his own beloved land. There was Mangas Coloradas, the great leader of the Mimbres Apaches. There were Victorio and Nana, and Eskiminzin, and many other great warriors and chiefs who fought the “Battle of America,” their war of defense, and in the end they lost. Their resistance was broken; their lands were gone; they were placed on reservations, virtually concentration camps.
Down near Lordsburg, New Mexico, was placed a little monument which says: “Near here Geronimo surrendered. This was the last battle.” That was 1868. The Indians were subdued; the end had come for these proud peoples as independent nations. Prophecy was fulfilled; the penalty was exacted. And now for many years, these deprived and scattered and stripped people have been confined on small reservations, limited and deprived, with few opportunities.
One missionary expressed the feeling of the American people in the old days of the Cherokee problem. He said: “Americans do not feel toward the Indians as they do toward other heathen nations. Therefore, reports of their wretchedness do not excite sympathy as they ought, but paralyze every exertion. There by that old and cruel theory, Indians are to be destroyed.” Actually at different times in this country there have been these theories advanced by religionists that the Indians were not wholly human, and therefore it was nothing to kill an Indian. I am grateful that such a feeling has been greatly modified. Yet there is still intolerance.
I should like here to recall the story of the Good Samaritan. The Lord was speaking of people such as these who had suffered such deprivation and who even now need good Samaritans. The lawyer said, “Master, what shall I do to inherit eternal life?” And the answer was: “What is written in the law? how readest thou?” And then he said: “Thou shalt love the Lord thy God . . . and thy neighbour as thyself.” The lawyer, trying to justify himself, said: “And who is my neighbour?” and then the Lord gave that beautiful story about “a certain man (who) went down from Jerusalem to Jericho, and fell among thieves, which stripped him of his raiment, and wounded him, and departed, leaving him half dead.” (See Luke 10:25-30.)
Was the Lord looking forward about sixteen’ to nineteen centuries? Was he seeing the travail of this deprived people, who through centuries, fought the battle of America and continually lost, resulting in their scattering and suffering and their being dispossessed? Was he seeing this Lamanite people — who “fell among thieves, which wounded him, and stripped him of his raiment, and departed, leaving him half dead?”
If in all America or even in the Church, there could be developed a sympathy, a love, an understanding — if good Samaritans could be raised up, men and women who would go out and mold public opinion, who would vote at the polls, who would influence Senators and Representatives, who would do the things which will finally bring to these deprived people education, opportunity, and the healing oil of understanding!
The Lord said, in speaking of the time when he would come in his glory, that he would gather all nations and separate them one from another as a shepherd divideth his sheep from his goats, the sheep on the right and the goats on the left. And then he speaks of these sheep:
For I was an hungred, and ye gave me meat: I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink: I was a stranger, and ye took me in:
Naked, and ye clothed me: I was sick, and ye visited me: I was in prison, and ye came unto me.
Then shall the righteous answer him, saying, Lord, when saw we thee an hungred, and fed thee? or thirsty, and gave thee drink?
When saw we thee a stranger, and took thee in? or naked, and clothed thee?
Or when saw we thee sick, or in prison, and came unto thee?
And the King shall answer and say unto them, Verily I say unto you, Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me. (Matt. 25:35-40.)
Then follows the Lord’s curse on those who were not kind, merciful, and charitable.
Depart from me, ye cursed. . . . (Ibid., 41.)
Applying such punishment to those of whom he spoke saying:
Verily I say unto you, inasmuch as ye did it not to one of the least of these, ye did it not to me. (Ibid., 45.)
There are more than 400,000 of these “the least of these my brethren” in our land. And when you do it unto them, you do it unto Him.
A few more battles like Cumorah would have completely taken every soul of the Nephites and Lamanites upon this continent. Not a Lehite would have been left to greet Columbus, or the Pilgrims, not one to be proselyted or eventually to help build the holy temple, but the Lord did not permit a total destruction. He had destined that the remnant of this seed of Lehi should live to possess the land until the Gentile nation, which he had in mind, would come to possess it. He intended that the Gentile nation, which would bring with them the Holy Bible containing the gospel of Jesus Christ, could eventually, if it were alert, bring to these people education, progress, development, growth, and, above all, the gospel of Jesus Christ.
The Lord said that this people would again become white and delightsome. They are on their way. They are making progress, with help from us and a great deal from themselves. They are making headway in educational fields. They are equal to us and to our children in their mental powers, and authorities, by actual survey, place them above many of the rural areas in the United States. These people, who have a high IQ, have had little opportunity, and therefore their progress has been retarded. Official statistics indicate that in the early 50’s only one percent of the Arizona-Utah Indian children reached the twelfth grade and that only three percent of those Indian children in that area reached the ninth grade; this condition is improving. Navajo children numbering 4421, selected from perhaps six or seven times that many, were sent to schools at Chemawa, Chillocco, Sherman, Phoenix, Albuquerque, Brigham City, and other off reservation schools. But still there were many thousands who could not find opportunity for schooling.
One survey in the late 40’s indicated that 3.7 percent of all Americans had had no schooling, but 25.2 of all Indians in the United States, and 66 percent of all Navajo Indians had had none. The survey indicated also that the average time spent in school in the United States was 8.4 years; whereas all Indians spent an average of 5.7 years, and the Navajo about .9 of a year. And there were many thousands who had never spent a single day in a school and had never had a slate or a pencil or book in in their hands. As late as 1940 there were Navajos who still resisted the white man’s school, but in the early ’50’s it is almost unheard of to find Indians who are not begging for schools. In at least two communities in Navajo land the eager parents brought logs from the mountains, got together a few hundred dollars for nails, hinges, and glass, and built their own school buildings without help from state or nation.
There are good and bad Indians as there are good and bad white people; there are honest and dishonest; there are moral and immoral. But they beg for schools, for opportunity. These people are grasping the gospel. Each year we baptize hundreds of them in the Indian reservation. Not only the Navajos, but also the Hopis, the Zunis, the Pueblos, the Apaches, and others are accepting the gospel. They are learning to live the Word of Wisdom and the law of tithing. They are learning the law of chastity. They attend their meetings; they fast; they have their family prayers; they go to the temple.
Above all of the problems which the Indian has, his greatest one is the white man— the white man, who not only dispossessed him, but the white man who has also never seemed to try to understand him — the white man who stands pharisaically above him — the white man who goes to the temple to pray and says, “Lord, I thank thee that I am not as other men are.” There are too many Pharisees among the white men, who are worried about unwashed hands; and too few Galileans who heal palsied hands and teach untutored minds and comfort broken hearts.
There are too many who “strain at a gnat and swallow a camel,” and too few who have judgment and faith and mercy and kindness for the unfortunate. There are too many who pray on their knees for fulfilment of prophecy and too few who let their hearts be softened and become “nursing fathers and mothers” to the downtrodden. There are too many Levites who pull their robes about them and pass by with disdain, and too few who “take them to the inn” and give them tender treatment and care.
There are too many curiosity seekers and too few laborers. We are constantly reminded of the eloquent scripture given to the Nephites:
Wherefore, a commandment I give unto you, which is the word of God, that ye revile no more against them because of the darkness of their skins; neither shall ye revile against them because of their filthiness; but ye shall remember your own filthiness. (Jacob 3:9.)
Again, there are too many who push down and tread under, and too few who lift up, encourage, and help.
There are too many goats and too few sheep. There are too many who exploit and profit by his misfortune, and there are too few who give the stranger meat and drink and clothe his nakedness and visit him in prison.
My good people: Accept the Lamanite as your brother. I ask for him, not tolerance — cold, calculating tolerance; haughty, contemptible tolerance; scornful, arrogant tolerance; pitying, coin-tossing tolerance. Give them what they want and need and deserve — opportunity and brotherliness and understanding, warm and glowing fellowship, unstinted and beautiful love, enthusiastic and affectionate brotherhood.” The LAMANITE by Elder Spencer W. Kimball OF THE COUNCIL OF THE TWELVE https://archive.org/details/improvementera5804unse/page/226/mode/2up
Our great friend Jonathan Neville, shared a great blog below about the History of FAIRMormon and many of the good things they do, along with a few things we disqgree with them about.
For example we believe the Book of Mormon was translated using the method Joseph Smith spoke about.”Also, that there were two stones in silver bows—and these stones, fastened to a breastplate, constituted what is called the Urim and Thummim—deposited with the plates; and the possession and use of these stones were what constituted “seers” in ancient or former times; and that God had prepared them for the purpose of translating the book.” JSH 1:35. We don’t believe Joseph used the stone in a hat method as FAIR does. See FAIR articles here: https://fairlatterdaysaints.org/answers/Joseph_Smith/Seer_stones/%22Rock_in_hat%22_used_for_Book_of_Mormon_translation
We also believe that Hill Cumorah was not only the Hill in NY that Joseph found the plates, but is was also the same hill near where the final battles of the Nephites happened. FAIR believes the final battles happened somewhere in Mexico. See FAIR articles here: https://www.fairlatterdaysaints.org/answers/Question:_Where_is_the_Hill_Cumorah%3F
I Quote many Prophets and Apostles below:
“The United States is the promised land foretold in the Book of Mormon—a place where divine guidance directed inspired men to create the conditions necessary for the Restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ.” Elder L. Tom Perry Ensign Dec. 2012.
“I should like to say a few words about America…. No land is without its beauty, no people without their virtues, and I hope that you who come from elsewhere will pardon my saying a few words concerning my own native land, America. I know that she has problems. We have heard so much of them for so long. But surely this is a good land, a choice land, a chosen land. To me it is a miracle, a creation of the Almighty….” Gordon B. Hinckley, Let Not Your Heart Be Troubled 1974.
“The Lord gave a divine promise to the ancient inhabitants of this favored country (the United States): ‘Behold, this is a choice land, and whatsoever nation shall possess it shall be free from bondage, and from captivity, and from all other nations under heaven, if they will but serve the God of the land, who is Jesus Christ” (Ether 2:12). Our Heavenly Father inspired the leaders of…the United States of America, that they might together, under His direction, having been raised up by God for the purpose, establish the Constitution of this country and…Bill of Rights, that by the year of our Lord 1805 [there would be] a climate where our Heavenly Father could send into this period of mortality a choice spirit who would be known as Joseph Smith, Jr.” Teachings of Thomas S. Monson by Thomas S. Monson 2011.
Lastly, Joseph Smith said while on Zions Camp in 1834 in Illinois on the banks of the Mississippi River, “The whole of our journey, in the midst of so large a company of social honest and sincere men, wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting occasionally the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity…” Joseph Smith Papers Letter to Emma Smith, 4 June 1834 Page 56.
Now read Jonathan Nevilles views on these issues below.
“History of FAIR (now LDS, formerly Mormon)
In the ongoing pursuit of clarity, charity and understanding, with the objective of “no more contention” (Mosiah 1:1), I recently co-hosted a podcast about the history of FAIR, which you can see here:
Steve and I interviewed Kerry Shirts (the Backyard Professor) who was the original Director of Research for FAIR. He had fond memories of FAIR and the people he worked with there. He explains the editorial decisions that led him to leave, but that was not the focus of the interview.
The interview expanded on the brief history found on the FAIR website:
FAIR was formed in late 1997 by a group of LDS defenders of the faith who frequented the America Online Mormonism message boards. There, they defended the Church against detractors. This small group realized that they had no way of sharing their information with each other, much less the rest of the Church. As a result of this, FAIR was born. FAIR incorporated as a non-profit organization in the state of New York on December 19, 1997, as The Foundation for Apologetic Information and Research, Inc. The fledgling organization put up its first website in March 1998. In 2013, the group became known as FairMormon. In 2021 the name was changed back to FAIR, which now stands for Faithful Answers, Informed Response.
Whenever people get together voluntarily to pursue laudable objectives, good things can happen.
An interesting aspect of the interview is how FAIR evolved into a tool to promote the personal beliefs and theories of its management instead of offering resources to enable Latter-day Saints and other interested people to answer questions with all the relevant information.
I hope this interview and related commentary (such as this post) will prompt FAIR to apply the FAITH model of analysis by first laying out all the facts, then specifically identifying the various assumptions, inferences and theories about those facts in an organized, accurate comparison of different faithful approaches to Church history and doctrine.
That would enable Latter-day Saints to make fully informed decisions, which would greatly strengthen faith in the Restoration and thus in Jesus Christ.
Much of the content at FAIR is excellent. I’ve used it many times because the site is well organized and contains lots of useful links to original sources. I recommend it for many topics.
However, as we’ll see below, on some topics FAIR is unreliable and even misleading.
____
Scott Gordon has been President for many years. He and his team are all awesome, faithful Latter-day Saints, with the best of intentions. Plus, they’re nice people. And they claim they want to use faithful scholarship in their work.
FAIR’s content is mostly anonymous (like the Gospel Topics Essays), but it parallels the content at Scripture Central and the Interpreter Foundation. The organizations have considerable overlap.
Thus FAIR, like the others, is inexplicably dedicated to impugning the integrity, credibility and reliability of Oliver Cowdery and Joseph Smith regarding the origin and setting of the Book of Mormon.
People are free to disagree about the reliability and credibility of Joseph and Oliver regarding the origin and setting of the Book of Mormon. Many disagreements arise because people are simply uninformed about all the relevant facts. Or they are confused because the management of FAIR, Scripture Central, and the Interpreter Foundation conflate their respective assumptions, inferences and interpretations with the facts, to the detriment of all truth seekers.
That editorial position leads FAIR, like Scripture Central and the Interpreter Foundation, to some strange rhetorical machinations. It’s a real shame that such a potentially valuable and productive resource is being manipulated by FAIR management to mislead Latter-day Saints and other interested people.
Let’s look at three examples.
_____
FAIR is an adamant promoter of SITH (stone-in-the-hat theory of Book of Mormon translation). They have a webpage dedicated to persuade readers that:
Joseph Smith used the same “rock in hat” seer stone for translating that he used for “money digging”
The page is a series of assumptions, inferences and theories, misleadingly stated as facts. It’s impossible to have a rational, credible analysis and discussion when we don’t start with the facts and then clearly state our assumptions, inferences and theories that lead to our overall hypotheses (FAITH model).
Look at this series of assumptions, inferences and theories, all stated as facts:
After the loss of the 116 pages, contemporary accounts are very clear that Joseph continued the translation using his seer stone. In later years, the term “Urim and Thummim” was retroactively applied to both the Nephite interpreters and to Joseph’s seer stone. Thus the use of “Urim and Thummim” tends to obscure the fact that two different instruments were employed.
When FAIR refers to “contemporary accounts” here, they (i) completely omit what Joseph, Oliver and Lucy Mack Smith said and (ii) emphasize statements from critics, detractors, and decades-later accounts from David Whitmer and (allegedly) Martin Harris and Emma Smith.
But they don’t spell that out.
They don’t give us all the relevant facts.
Instead, the entire page omits what Joseph, Oliver and Lucy Mack Smith said about the translation because they know those three explicitly and repeatedly said Joseph translated the plates by means of the Urim and Thummim that came with the plates.
This is significant because Joseph and Oliver were responding to critics (such as the 1834 Mormonism Unvailed) who were making exactly the same claims that FAIR is making today.
Look specifically at FAIR’s claim that “In later years, the term ‘Urim and Thummim’ was retroactively applied to both the Nephite interpreters and to Joseph’s seer stone.” What FAIR doesn’t tell you is that Mormonism Unvailed (Oct 1834) clearly distinguished between the “peep stone” and the “Urim and Thummim” as two separate, competing accounts of the translation. This confusion generated by critics explains why both Joseph and Oliver specifically taught that Joseph used the Urim and Thummim (aka the Nephite interpreters, aka the spectacles) that came with the plates.
But FAIR and other SITH sayers try to confuse Latter-day Saints with this modern theory of “retroactive” application of terms.
FAIR also doesn’t tell you that in the summer of 1832, missionaries were publicly teaching that Joseph translated the plates by means of the Urim and Thummim.
There are lots of other problems with FAIR’s approach to SITH, but no legitimate, faithful academic resource would purport to discuss the translation of the Book of Mormon without at least including what Joseph and Oliver taught about the translation.
It’s fine that FAIR wants to persuade Latter-day Saints to agree with Royal Skousen:
“Joseph Smith’s claim that he used the Urim and Thummim is only partially true; and Oliver Cowdery’s statements that Joseph used the original instrument while he, Oliver, was the scribe appear to be intentionally misleading.”
This ongoing, determined effort to undermine the credibility and reliability of what Joseph and Oliver taught is all-too pervasive among modern LDS scholars. Obviously, that effort is unappealing to most Latter-day Saints.
And that probably explains why FAIR refuses to explicitly state their position by informing us of what Joseph, Oliver, and Lucy Mack Smith said, and then explaining clearly why they disagree.
But that editorial approach is a disservice to all Latter-day Saints, not to mention the disservice they are giving to Joseph and Oliver.
_____
FAIR is also an adamant promoter of M2C, again just like Scripture Central and the Interpreter Foundation.
M2C (the Mesoamerican/two-Cumorahs theory) is based on the assumption that Oliver Cowdery lied when he explicitly taught it is a fact that the hill Cumorah/Ramah is the same hill in New York where Joseph found the plates.
Readers of this blog are familiar with all the historical and extrinsic evidence that supports and corroborates what Oliver and Joseph said about the hill Cumorah.
But readers of FAIR are not so well informed.
FAIR purports to offer “Faithful Answers, Informed Response.”
Instead, FAIR offers up pages of distraction, obfuscation, misinformation and disinformation on this topic. Just look at the entries on this page, for example:
If FAIR actually sought to inform Latter-day Saints to help them make informed decisions instead of seeking to persuade them to accept M2C, FAIR would implement the FAITH model of analysis.
FAIR would start by providing all the facts from Church history.
Then FAIR would spell out the different assumptions, inferences and theories about those facts that lead people to the various hypotheses, the two major being Heartland and M2C. This would include interpretations of the text, the teachings of the prophets, and extrinsic evidence.
The clarity of such a comparison would enlighten Latter-day Saints.
Then people would be able to make informed decisions.
But FAIR continues to refuse to do this, which makes their website on this topic unreliable and misleading and, ultimately, unusable.
It’s a shame that this potentially awesome resource is employed in such a disreputable manner.
_____
The third example is more specific.
FAIR has a page that discusses the 1990 letter about Cumorah from the Office of the First Presidency.
Because confusion about that letter persists, Elder Watson issued a public statement in 2022 about the context. That letter was sent to FAIR, but FAIR has refused to post it on their website.
FAIR’s refusal is a fundamental violation of basic ethics of journalism and scholarship.
But it is consistent with FAIR’s editorial approach to other topics, such as the two we discussed above, where FAIR’s management (i) omits relevant facts and (ii) promotes their theories as facts.
Very strange.
Anyone interested can read Elder Watson’s statement here:
BTW, the Museum of the Book of Mormon (MOBOM.org) offers original sources along with diverse assumptions, inferences, etc. to enable readers to make informed decisions.
Ideally, FAIR and Scripture Central would do likewise and all Latter-day Saints would find “unity in diversity.”
But that apparently won’t happen until and unless current management of those organizations (Scott Gordon for FAIR and Jack Welch for Scripture Central) trust their readers enough to provide all the relevant facts, along with a comparison of the various assumptions, inferences and theories.
Instead, their divisive, dogmatic editorial approach of enforcing their personal opinions through the guise of “scholarship” continues to plague Latter-day Saints everywhere.
You are about to read a most interesting article about the amazing similarities which the Cherokee have in their worship which is similar to the ancient Jews and current members of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. Our good friend David Doane has made this available as an invitation from Brother Rawson and asked David to share it. You can purchase a nice spiral bound copy for $25 or a PDF for just $15. You will love having the complete book in your library.
A SPECIAL REPORT on the RELIGIOUS KNOWLEDGE of the CHEROKEE INDIANS By: J. Murray Rawson. Purchase complete copy, email riannelson@aol.com
David Doane about Murray Rawson: I first met J. (James) Murray Rawson (7/10/1918 ~ 1/24/2013) about five and a half years ago. At that time, he was living with his daughter, Edith Mary (Rawson) Fillmore, and her husband. We met for about an hour and Murray confirmed much of what has been written about him and his LDS Church leadership roles.
“He had a great love for Native Americans, working with Tribal Representatives from the Miccosukee, Seminole, Cherokee, and other tribes. He was made an honorary Cherokee in special ceremonies in 2001.
He was a devoted servant to the Savior and served the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints as a Bishop (3 times); Counselor in 2 Stake Presidencies; Mission President 3 times (Florida, Florida South and the Missionary Home in Salt Lake City); and Missionary Representative and Regional Representative of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles. Murray also served on the LDS Church’s Missionary Committee for several years.” (http://www.legacy.com/obituaries/deseretnews/obituary.aspx?pid=162651029)
I first became aware of Murray Rawson when the editor of Ancient American magazine, Wayne May, sent me a cassette tape (recording here) of a fireside Murray Rawson gave in 1976 to the missionaries at the missionary training center in Provo Utah. In this fireside address, Murray talked a lot about the Seminole and Cherokee Indians and their history as they had told it to him. In this fireside talk he used a lot of words, phrases and LDS vernacular to describe what he had learned from some tribal chiefs and medicine men.
What ocean did the Cherokee cross to get to the Promised Land,
Where did they land, what modern state was the landing,
How did they get to what we know as their historical location in the Southeast United States?
Murray answered:
The Cherokee crossed the Atlantic Ocean, and
They landed in the South, and
The landing place was in the South.
Murray further talked a lot about a number of multi-tribe meetings he attended, representing President Kimball, and the LDS Church.
Three months later I called his daughter to see if I could meet with Murray again, and we set a date. This time Murray looked very alert for his advanced age, and he presented me with a copy of the report he wrote to President Kimball, A Special Report on the Religious Knowledge of the Cherokee Indians. He told me that President Kimball wanted this knowledge of the Cherokee Indians to be published to “all of the Saints.”
In the chapter Early Cherokee History, Murray uses a lot of LDS vernacular and assumptions in the report to interpret what the chiefs and medicine men told him of their origins. For example, in the chapter Early Cherokee History he states in his own words that “they came to the land of the New World from the direction of the East Ocean riding on a white cloud. There seems to be in the legend the existence of some type of round instrument which directed the voyage.”
Murray assumed the “East Ocean” was the Atlantic Ocean, the “white cloud” was sails of a sail boat, and that “the round instrument which directed the voyage” is the Liahona described in the Book of Mormon, all very logical assumptions if you are a Latter-Day Saint and familiar with the Book of Mormon story of Lehi’s voyage to the Promised Land.
Additionally, in this same chapter Murray recorded:
“Like the Iroquois, the Cherokee believe that the ancient people landed in what is the Yucatan Peninsula (Mayan Indian area). From there, they migrated northward then again into a southerly direction. This is the route followed after they left the south lands of the Yucatan.”
During our second meeting I thumbed through the report and asked him some questions in an effort to clarify some of statements. I asked him, did the Cherokee say specifically the “south lands” were the Yucatan. His response was that “we (LDS people) know that the south lands is the Yucatan.”
Joseph with the Indians of North America
I believe Murray Rawson’s experiences and observations can be very informative about some of the Book of Mormon people, their origins, culture and religious knowledge. And, at the same time I would caution all who read it to put on the filter of Joseph Smith’s actual words and early LDS history on these topics, not the 1970’s LDS Mesoamerican theories, which was never Joseph Smith’s knowledge received from revelation and physical evidence.
I do increasingly believe that the Cherokee and Iroquois from which they were once part of, may very well be remnants of Book of Mormon People of Laman, or commonly referred to by the LDS people as “the Lamanites.” And further, that they indeed do have their origins in the Promised Land in the “South lands”, the Southeast United States, most likely Florida based on the significant amount of archaeological evidence that points to Florida as the origin of the people that evolved over time to be the Cherokee Indians, and the prophecies and promises in the Book of Mormon for those people who occupy the Promised Land, America. Written Cherokee history generally starts Southeast of the Ohio valley as part of the Iroquois people who migrated into Western New York, where they separated and migrated southward into the Southeastern United States, where the early American settlers discovered them and recorded the history of the Cherokee people as relayed orally to them.
Enjoy, David A. Doane Editor –
A SPECIAL REPORT on the RELIGIOUS KNOWLEDGE of the CHEROKEE INDIANS By: J. Murray Rawson
A special report written to President Spencer W. Kimball, by J. Murray Rawson, Former Florida Mission President and Special Indian Emissary of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. (These are the words of J. Murray Rawson, exactly reproduced, with the the vocabulary, verbiage, descriptions and context of 1970’s Mormon culture. This is reprinted with the permission of David Doane. You may purchase a copy of this article from him at the end of this blog).
Contents How We Kept Our History 1 1 Cherokee Creation Legend 4 Sacred Beliefs of the Cherokee 11 Early Cherokee History 24 The Cherokee and the Ark of the Covenant (Additional information below) https://bookofmormonevidence.org/cherokee-temple-ordinances-2/ Cherokee Temple Ordinances of the Council House 33 An Honor to Die 42 The War of the Bark Eaters & Where the Blood Ran Red All Day 45
Introduction In October of 1971, while serving as President of the Florida Ft. Lauderdale Mission, I· met the two Indian Chiefs of the area: Howard Tommie, Chief of the Seminoles, and Buffalo Tiger, Chief of the Miccosukee (also Mikasuki). In a friendship gesture, I went to their reservations and introduced myself to each of them. Howard Tommie lives on the Hollywood Reservation, and Buffalo Tiger lives on the Miccosukee Reservation, west of Miami, Florida. I invited each of them to attend BYU’s Indian Week in February, but both declined, saying they were too busy. About the first part of December, I was able to have the Lamanite Generation tour the Florida Mission, and as part of that tour, they performed on the two Indian reservations.
After the performance before the Seminoles, Chief Howard Tommie came up to me and said, “I believe I’d like to go to BYU. Is that O.K.? I assured him it was. After the performance on the Miccosukee Reservation, Chief Buffalo Tiger said, “You know, I think I could arrange my schedule to go to BYU if it’s still possible for me to go.” So the two Chiefs and their two assistants and the Princess of the Seminole Tribe went to BYU. They agreed to come to the Mission Home when they returned and report their trip. As they individually came to the Mission Home after their trip to BYU, I asked them questions concerning their ancient traditions. I discovered that they didn’t know very much about them Chief Howard Tommie, of the Seminoles, said that he was raised as a Baptist–his Father was the Baptist Minister on the Reservation–and he didn’t know anything about their ancient traditions, really. His wife spoke- up and said, “Well, I know something. I was raised by my Grandfather, and he told me that Jesus came to see us once. I asked, What did Jesus do?” And she said, Well, I don’t know what Jesus did. All I know is that He is going to come again. I said, Do you know what happened to Jesus when he came to see your ancient people? And she said, Yes, and with a wave of her hand, he went up into the sky. After visiting with the Seminole representatives who went to BYU, I waited for Chief Buffalo Tiger to come in, but he didn’t come. When I called his office his secretary said· he didn’t come because he did not want to. Shortly thereafter I went to Buffalo Tiger’s office in the Everglades, 40 miles west of Miami, and spent the morning with him. During this interview I asked him many questions, the first of which was what he could tell me about his ancient religion. He said he couldn’t tell me anything about their ancient religion. He said, A man at BYU said Indians have a religion, but I don’t understand that. I’ve lain on my bed at night and looked at the ceiling and said to myself, ‘What do you mean we have a religion? It was President Kimball, in speaking to the Indian Chiefs. at the BYU Indian Conference in February 1972, who said the Indians have a religion. Buffalo said, I can tell you about my ancient traditions.” So I asked him to tell me about them.
The first thing he said was, “Jesus came to see us once.” Then he said, “Jesus taught us many things. I asked, “What did Jesus teach you? He said, “First of all, he taught us how to cook, and then proceeded to tell the story of how they learned to cook on big iron pots that weigh about 800 pounds and have a big steel bail over the top of them. The pots are about an inch thick, and they’ve had them so long that the Tribe doesn’t know where they came from, but they still use them for cooking. They suspend them from a tripod and build a fire under them to cook in. He said, “He taught us how to cut up the vegetables and the meat. Then Jesus tasted it and said it was good, and then we tasted it and said it was good, so we cook that way ever since.” And they still do in many areas there.
I asked, “What else did Jesus teach you?” And he said, “Well, he taught us that if our children would be obedient to their parents, they would live a long time.” So I knew that Buffalo was aware of one of the teachings in the Ten Commandments and could have no other source for that information than the tradition that was handed down through the tribe. I asked him again what else Jesus taught them. He said, “Well, Jesus taught us when to plant and when to harvest, and as he waved his arms he said, “We plant and harvest same month each year ever since.” I asked him what else the Savior taught them, and he said, “I don’t want to offend you,” as he leaned over and patted me on the knee. After I assured him that what he had to say would not offend me, he said, Jesus is going to come again soon.” I said, “Oh? Is that right? When’s He coming? “I don’t know exactly when,” he said. I’d have to talk to the old men of the Tribe–but I know that He’s going to come soon. And when He comes, all the White Men are going to be killed. I said, Why do you say that? And he said, Because that’s what Jesus said when He was with us, that the wicked were going to be killed.” I said, “Why do you say that the White Men are wicked?” To which he replied, White Men sleep with other men’s wives, and he stood up and patted himself on the chest and said, “Indians–we clean. We be with Jesus.” So, I said to him, “Well, Buffalo, I only have one wife, and I’m clean. And he looked me square in the eye and said, Indians–WE be with Jesus!”
By then it was twelve o’clock and my appointment was over, so I said, “Buffalo, I’d surely like to spend some more time with you. I have a film to show you and I’d like to discuss this film with you.” He said he was sorry, but he had a luncheon appointment and another appointment at 1 o’clock with a man from Miami. But he said, “You come back and check with me before you go back into town. Rather than go to lunch, I decided that I would continue my fast, as I had been fasting. When I came back to Chief Tiger’s office in an hour; his secretary said, “Buffalo is waiting for you. I said, “What happened to the man from Miami?” She said, “He called and cancelled his appointment. I knew that the Lord had opened the way for me to spend the afternoon with Chief Buffalo Tiger.
When I got into his office, Buffalo said, “I’m free the whole afternoon.” I said, “That’s wonderful. I’ll go get my film.” So I got my projector from my car and showed him the LDS film prepared by the BYU entitled: A Chosen People.” (Full video may be seen at the end of this blog). This film is a true story of the Cree Indians who lived on the LDS Church ranch in Alberta, Canada. This film shows how the Cree Indians in Western Canada came into contact with the Church.
Their Old Chief dies and goes to heaven but comes back to life to tell what he saw there–that their ancient religion is in a book. The LDS Bishop in that area introduces them to the Book of Mormon, which is that book. When we got to that scene in the film, Buffalo Tiger stood -up and very excitedly said, “Where’s the book? Where’s the book? I want the book!” I told him, I have the book out in the car for you–I brought you one.” I had already had his name inscribed in gold on the cover.
When I brought it in from the car, he asked his secretary to clear off his desk, “I want to put this book on my desk.” Then as I looked at Buffalo Tiger, (I still held the book in my hand), I said, “Buffalo,” (he stood there looking at me, and he reached out hand for the book), “I want to give you this book. I was sent by a Prophet of God to deliver this book to you. This book came from your ancient Chiefs and it has your ancient religion in it.” Tears poured down his cheeks, and he took the book very reverently and thanked me and said, “Now I know what the man at BYU meant when he said Indians have a religion.”_ And I said,”Yes, this is your religion. This is your book.”
After that visit, I didn’t hear from him again for three years, until after I had been released as President of the Missionary Home in Salt Lake City. Sister Rawson and I went back to Florida to visit with these two Indian Chiefs to continue our friendship. When we meet Chief Buffalo Tiger, I asked him if he could remember what he had said to me when he parted some three years before. (In June 1972 when I handed him the Book of Mormon which he had his secretary put on the desk, he said, “Would you be my friend?” and he held out his hand to me. I took his hand and said, “Yes, I will be your friend, and I am your friend.” It was quite a dramatic and moving moment, and it touched both of us. I knew then that I was a special friend, and there was a bond between us that was not going to be changed.) So, I said to him that day with Sister Rawson, “Buffalo, do you remember what you said to me just before I left you three years ago?” And he stood up and held out his hand to me and said, “Yes, I remember. I asked you if you’d be my friend.” In June 1976, Buffalo Tiger called me on the telephone from the Everglades, and said, I would like to meet President Kimball. Can you make the arrangements?” I told him 1 thought I could. In June of 1977 when President Kimball was in Orlando, Florida, we arranged the meeting.
For an hour, prior to the meeting, I asked Buffalo if he would tell me any ancient teachings he could remember about his people. He spoke how the Savior after His visit to the Indians anciently ascended up into heaven. I then corroborated that by reading to him out of 3 Nephi where the Savior ascended up into heaven following his visit. He told me their teaching that his people were to be alive when the Savior came again and that the wicked were to be destroyed. So I read to him Jacob 3:3 where the Lord through Jacob explains why the Nephites, after the Lord’s first visit, are going to be killed–the White Men are all going to be killed, and only the Lamanites will be left on the earth. This probably is where their tradition originated. (1)
I asked him what else he knew about the Miccosukee traditions, why their people are so special. And he said, “Our people are special because our wives love their husbands, and our husbands love their wives–and we love our children. I knew then that he knew something about the Book of Mormon which he didn’t realize, and I read for him Jacob 3:7 which says: “Behold, their husbands love their wives, and their wives love their husbands, and their husbands and their wives love their children. When he heard this, he was astounded. I said, “Buffalo, the more you tell me of your traditions, the more you prove to me that you really are the people that should have this book, and that you know that I’m telling you the truth because what you tell me from your traditions is what is written in this book.” He said, “Yes, I realize that.”
Then Buffalo had the opportunity of meeting and visiting with President Kimball for an hour and a half. It was at that time that President Kimball first heard Buffalo’s statement that he could not tell us more about his traditions because their teachings were buried in New. York. When President Kimball asked how they were preserved, Buffalo said they were written on thin sheets of gold.(2) President Kimball, of course, was immediately interested and wanted to know if we could publish the story. As I had learned of it earlier, the President wanted to know if I had written it down, which I had not. He then asked me to gather all the information about the tradition that I could and get it written down. Then he made arrangements for me to meet again with Buffalo Tiger to get the complete tradition and story, and told me to notify all the Indian Tribes that we had found their ancient teachings in New York. President Kimball asked me to search out additional information especially about the Last Battle at Hill Cumorah and report to him my progress, which I did. During the next two years I made a number of trips back to see Buffalo Tiger and each time seemed to lose ground. Although he had promised President Kimball that he would make available all the information I wanted, I received none, Buffalo always indicating he could not tell me anymore. I learned later this was because he had taken an oath to keep certain historical and religious information secret because of its sacred nature.
In April 1979, I learned from a friend, Sister Letteriello, that she could not obtain any additional information beyond what I had already in my possession. She said that I must find an Indian medicine man who would know all the history of his people. In May 1979, President Ritchie Marbury, of the Idaho Boise Mission (who did not know of my assignment), called me and said he had something to tell me. He said, “I should have called three months ago and it’s bothering me so much I finally had to stop my work and call you.” He then said, “We have recently baptized in my home ward in Albany, Georgia, an Indian medicine man. He is a Cherokee, does this mean anything to you?” I told him this information was an answer to prayer. As a direct result of several meetings and telephone conversations with this medicine man, I was able to gather most of the material presented in this report.
The Cherokee Chief and medicine man has asked that this information he has revealed be forwarded to President Kimball. It must be understood that the descriptions and narratives contained herein are special and sacred to him. He has taken a “Death Oath” for the protection of these sacred histories, promising that he would never divulge them. The time will come that they can be made known, but he feels that the time is not now. He feels very strongly that he betrayed a trust and a confidence that was placed on him as a leader of his people. He has not given this information for publication purposes, but rather for safe-keeping. All the information given has been carefully organized in the sequence presented here to help the reader understand it best, but it has been left in the words of the medicine man as much as possible.
It has been a great pleasure bringing to light an understanding of what the heart of the Cherokee Chief and medicine man wanted to say, but sometimes could not find the right words to say. It is hoped justice has been done to this much difficult task and assignment. I would like to thank two special friends for their valuable help organizing and preparing this report: Paul Enciso, a Lamanite member of the Church who helped me better understand the Indian ways and Dr. Charles D. Tate, Jr., former Editor of BYU Studies and now President of the Missouri St. Louis Mission, who helped edit it into final form. Many thanks also go to Lori Mickelsen for typing this report. I have tried as best I could to fill the assignment given me by President Spencer W. Kimball. J. Murray Rawson
Notes (1) Note: 3 Nephi 16: 13-16; 20:10-22; 21: 11-15,18; D&C 87:5, all state that is the Gentile nation, who scatter the Indians, do not repent, they will be vexed and cut off. Further, that the Indians will inherit the American Continent and build the New Jerusalem. (See JS 17:300-301). (2) After the statement about their record being buried in New York had been made to me in June 1972, I left the Miccosukee Reservation and drove over to the Hollywood Reservation to ask Chief Howard Tommie if he had ever heard anything about their ancient teachings being buried in New York. When I got into his office, his assistant Chief Don Osceola, came in and I asked them both, “Have you ever heard of the tradition about your ancient teachings being lost? Howard said, Yes–they’re buried up in New York, and the assistant Chief said, “They’re buried up in New York by a tree.” I showed them the picture of the painting of Moroni burying the plates on our “Jesus Christ–Mediator of All Mankind,” pamphlet. It shows Moroni putting the plates down into the stone box–he’s kneeling down–and a tree at the left of the box. They really got excited about that.
A SPECIAL REPORT on the RELIGIOUS KNOWLEDGE of the CHEROKEE INDIANS By: J. Murray Rawson
HOW WE KEPT OUR HISTORY
Many, many years ago there lived a particular chief who had a very wise counselor in a medicine man. One day the chief was saddened because he knew that it was very important to figure out a way in which the history of the Cherokee people and his clan might be left for them, so that they would not deviate from the True Ways, some already having started. Approaching the medicine man, he asked, 1101d Wise One, how am I to leave the history and teachings of our people so that all will remember things pertaining to our past and our ways of life?” The medicine man answered him, 1160 and purify yourself, then face the wind.” The Old Chief did as instructed.
First of all, he went to the river and washed to prepare himself for the purification. While he did this, he had others of the tribe go and prepare the inside of the sweat-lodge• .It was very hot within. He went into the sweat-l odge and stayed there for two days and two nights, going without food and water during the whole time.
Following the second night, he left the lodge and went to the river to wash and cool off. He then ascended a nearby hill called by the name of Where the Eagle Rests. He remained on this hill three days and three nights. While there he sang and prayed to the Creator of All Things, hoping that he might be shown through a vision how he might be able to rest his troubled heart from the concern that worried him.
On the seventh day, his spirit left his body and went to the sky world. There Brother Wolf and Brother Bear met him. They took him to the chief of the chiefs of the sky world.
In this meeting with the Creator Chief, the chief of the Cherokee was shown and told much. He received specific instruction from the Creator Chief, on a way to preserve the history of his people.
When his spirit was returned to his body, he went to see the medicine man once more. The Wise One patiently waited for the Old Chief to relate his experience. The chief told him of the experience he had, what he had seen and the instruction·he had received, and that the work was to be implemented by the medicine man. The Wise One being very understanding and wise did as the chief had instructed him to do.
The first true words of the people, then, were put on wood; then in time they were placed on rocks; further in time, they were written on paper-leaves; later again, they were written and scribed on gold, copper and silver sheets. This was done because the wood did not last long enough, and the rocks broke, and the paper-leaves deteriorated. Therefore, it was decided that only gold, copper, and silver talking-leaves (scribed with pictures) would be used.
As time pressed onward, it was found that very few of the people were gaining a knowledge of the sacred ways of the Old Ones, as well as their history, because the metal talking-leaves were kept confined due to their sacredness. It was suggested that some of the people were using the wise teachings and history for their benefit only. This was a matter of great concern for the chief for it is apparent that he had used the historical information in a wrong manner. by a wolf. Therefore, as a punishment, he was attacked.
Prior to his death from this attack, the chief was asked by the wolf why he had taken it upon himself to use the old sacred ways for selfgain, the chief knowing that that was wrong. Consequently, the wolf had attacked him, so that the chief would feel some remorse in anguish prior to his death. Nevertheless, the chief was granted one wish for the good that he had done wolf.
The wolf, asked the chief if his wish was to have life again, as a The chief replied in the negative. Again the wolf asked if he would care to have life as a bear, to which the chief’s response was once more in the negative. The chief, reasoning that all living things had to come to an end, and die, said he would much rather remain on the earth as a river. Because in so doing, hi could travel far and wide, seeing his people grow day by day. He could be a provider for them, of food and life ( water.) By being a river, he felt that he would be able to contribute to their well being to right all the wrong he might have caused them.
The chief died and was turned into a large river, which passes by the homes of all his people to this very day. The river stretches throughout the land and empties from one sea to another. It is called Lake Hope (lake Erie).
This is how the Cherokee kept and preserved their history. Examples existent today are all the rocks still left to the sight of everyone to see, as well as the numerable other ways of the ancient writings that have been found.
CHEROKEE CREATION LEGEND
The Cherokee legends that have been kept alive from generation to generation from time immemorial the story of the spiritual being who created the earth, sun, moon and stars, as well as the governing of their orbital sanctuaries in the universe pattern of their creation. This being is called 11Yohawa11 but was later changed to “Yowa” in reverence to his name.
It is a belief of the Cherokee that Yowa created the world in seven days, and that in Nutalequa, or in the first new moon of autumn with the fruits all ripe, God made the fi rst. man of red clay, an Indian.1 The Cherokee also believe that God made woman from one of the ribs belonging to the first man. Although it is not known why, the general belief exists that all people, prior to the time of the great flood, were Indians, or to be exact, Red People. The Oyatageronon, or Cherokee Indians, believe that in the beginning all living things lived together above in the sky world, which was above the sky vault. One of the chief concerns among the dwellers of the sky wo ld were the crowding conditions of both the people and the animals. One day someone inquired of the Great Father, chief of all things, what existed below the sky vault. He said there existed water below the sky vault. One of the animal children, Little Water Beetle, by name Beaver Grandchild, asked if he could go down and perhaps see what he could learn. As he flew down from the sky world, he darted in every direction over the surface of the water, but could find no firm place to rest. He dived to the bottom of the water world and resurfaced with some mud, which began growing. As it increased, it extended itself on every side, becoming the island we call “earth.” It was then fastened to the sky with four giant ropes; however, no one remembers who did this.
At first the earth was very flat, soft, and wet. The animals were very anxious to go down to earth, so that no one would be pushed off of the sky world. Prior to their leaving the sky world, and due to their anxiety of wanting to leave the sky world first, they sent out different birds to discover if the earth was amply dry to be lived upon. These became very tired as they flew around the earth-island because they could find no place where they did not sink into the soft mud. This news left the people and animals in the sky world very discouraged.
When more time had elapsed, it was decided that the great buzzard should be sent down to see if the earth had dried sufficiently. This was the grandfather of all the buzzard brothers and sisters. He flew very close to the ground, only to discover that the earth was still very soft. As he reached the area of the Cherokee country, his giant wings began to stroke the ground, because he too had become weary and extremely tired in his earth bound episode and investigation. It is said that the valleys that existed in the Cherokee country became mountains due to the grandfather buzzard’s striking his giant wings upon the ground. Seeing that many of the valleys of the soft earth were being turned into mountains, the people and animals of the sky world reasoned that the entire earth would become mountainous, unless they called for the return of grandfather buzzard to the sky world. It seems that to this day the heart of the Cherokee country is full of mountains.
Finally, the earth was dry, and all the animals came down from the sky world. The earth was still dark; therefore, they took the sun and set it in a track to cross the firmament daily. It ran from east to west. At first, the sun was so close that all the animals almost burned up. The red crawfish had its shell scorched a bright red, so that its meat was spoiled. Because of this, the Cherokee will not eat the meat of the red crawfish. To remedy the closeness of the sun, the chief medicine man put the sun another hand’s breadth higher in the air; however, it was still too hot. The sun was raised another hand’s breadth, and another, and yet another, until it was raised just under the sky arch. It had finally been raised to just the right placement; therefore, it was left in the highest place, or as the medicine men and women call it, the seventh height, because it is seven hand breadths above the earth. Therefore, the sun routinely travels daily along its track, and at night it returns to its starting place.
Another world yet exists beneath the one the Cherokee people presently dwell upon. It is similar to the Cherokee world, except that the people live on an opposite basis. When the Cherokee are experiencing summer, those on the world underneath experience winter; and similarly, winter in the Cherokee world means summer in the world beneath. The streams that run down from the high mountains are the trails by which this underworld can be reached, and the springs at the heads of these streams are the doorways which one can enter. No one is allowed to go to this other world without first being 11 purified, 11 and without fasting from four to seven days. The intruder into the other world must be guided by one of the people-dwellers who live in the other world. Entrance into the other world must be done during a certain time of the season of the year. One can tell the season in the other world by the water temperature in the streams. In the summer it is cooler than the outer air, and in the winter it is wanner.
It is not known who told the animals and the plants to keep awake for seven nights when they were first made. Perhaps it was the Great Father Chief. However, as the young men fasted and kept awake, they prayed for their medicine to work. The plants and animals tried to do this and nearly all were awake through the first night. The following night, however, several went to sleep as drowsiness set in. As he nights continued, others were overcome with drowsiness and fell asleep. On the seventh night only two animals were found awake, the owl and·the panther. (The owl represents wisdom and swiftness and the panther represents darkness.) Perhaps there might have been another two who also remained awake. To these animals, the Great Father Chief gave the power to see at night, as well as to prey upon those who had fallen a-sleep·and who must sleep in the nights forever.
To the plants with living spirits–the cedar tree, the pine tree, the spruce tree, and the holly and laurel–it was given to remain green always, as well as to be the best plants for making medicine, for their obedience in remaining awake for the seven nights. To the other plants it was said, “Because you have not endured to the end, you shall lose your hair every winter.” And so it is.
In the “Ark of the Covenant”, the first law speaks of the creation of man and about the “Tree of Life”. In accordance to this, the ancient Cherokee belief is that the Cherokee used to live in the high heaven with the Great Father Chief, before they came to live on the earth, which earth is a testing ground and a proving site for mortal man. It is a temporary place for man to dwell.
One day the Sky Chief had a son whose jealousy over his mother’s un born child caused him great anxiety, and inevitably caused him to err.
This jealousy was aroused by his thinking that his mother would love the newborn more than she love. In the sky there existed a tree that gave life, called the “Tree of Life”. It was a brilliant tree that gave light to all the sky world.
The jealous son decided to cut the tree down; it fell from the sky world, leaving a large hole in the sky world. ·Because the brilliance of the light was not present any longer, the mother went to the place of the tree and found it not existing. She found that the farther the tree fell from the sky world, the more intensely the darkness increased. The Sky Chief came to the place that his spouse, the mother of his son, was and saw the same as she. Asking his spouse what had happened, she replied that she did not know what had happened; however, he accused her of chopping down the Tree of Life, and condemned her, pushing her into and through the hole that was left in the skyworld by the tree. She and all of her seed after her, were recipients of the same condemnation because of this deed.
However, there existed birds below the sky world at this time, who caught her while she fell, and carried her to the land upon the earth. Because the planet was full of water, the birds had to call upon the musk rats, who were swimming in the water. At that time, all the animals could speak the same language, so they could all communicate with one another.
Therefore, the birds told the musk rats that they carried a woman who was with child, and needed to place her on land. The musk rats then went into the water to speak with brother mud turtle. The mud turtle surfaced and inquired what the matter was. The birds told him that they had a woman who was with child and who also needed a place to dwell upon. The mud turtle then went down into the water and took a piece of mud and brought it to the surface and formed the first land. The birds then placed the woman on the land. In her due time, she walked into the waters to bear her child. Upon returning out of the waters, she carried a baby, and thus the belief that this is how the sea was formed: For the waters now had become the sea.
When the Sky Chief realized that it was his son who had cut down the Tree of Life so that it. fell and created a hole in the sky world, he took his son to the hole and pushed him through it, and told him that he would be condemned for the transgression, forever. The Cherokee call this son by the name of Baboe (which to the Cherokee chief and medicine man sounds like one of Baal’s names, more particularly, the Ekron name of Baal-zebub}. This story is recorded on the first tablet of crystal, which has existed for the last seven generations assuredly, which is inside the Arc of the Covenant. Undoubtedly, it is perhaps beyond those generations in age.
According to the myth keepers of the Cherokee, before the world was sufficiently dry to support people, plants, and animals, these future inhabitants all lived together and spoke a common language in the sky world.
In regard to the bearing of children, it is said that after man was created on the earth, there lived a brother and a sister, who together dwelt in the land. One day the brother struck the sister with a fish (which represents life–which is to say, the power of life-giver), and she bore a child. Every seven days she would bear a child until there was the danger that not enough space would be available upon the land for all the new arrivals from the sky world. It was then determined that a woman would only bring forth a child once every year, and this is how the bearing-period of children came into existence.
First must be understood that in the realization of creation of First Man and First Woman, the Indian People believe that they are the parents of all present existing human families. Because First Man was created out of Red Earth, this identifies him with the Red Race of today, the Indian People. Similarly, Buddha is an Oriental to the people of that race; God is White (perhaps Caucasian) to the people of that race; and the Creator God is Indian to the people of the Red race. When the Creator visited the Indian, he called them “My Children” and said that the Great Father had sent Him to them, as He had also been sent to First Man; therefore, reasoning that the Great Father of Red People must also be Red Man, therefore, an Indian. (Explanation note of theory by the interviewer)
SACRED BELIEFS OF THE CHEROKEE
The Cherokee protested the completion of the Tellico Dam in Tennessee (1979) because they realized that the waters filling the dam would back up sufficiently to flood both their sacred burial grounds, and a sacred cave where they kept ancient sacred religious articles. It took about two or three days by foot to arrive at this sacred cave, which contained metal plates, upon which the history and story of the tribe had been written.
There, also, one could find paper-like materials kept in metal cylinders. In another cave there are goldish-looking metal plates, which are held together by what seems to be a wire or d ng. These the medicine man can open and read.
When the early missionaries went among the Cherokee People, they were astonished at the similarity between the Cherokee religious traditions and the Biblical accounts. These missionaries tried to destroy as many of the books made of gold, silver, copper, and stone as they could. They also burned the books that were made of paper-like materials, thus erasing any knowledge of the people’s old and true ways. Although many of these records were destroyed, others were kept in sacred places to keep many of the Old Laws alive for the benefit of the Cherokee.
They are regarded as being jn safe places, as the time is not yet come for the Great Young Warrior King to return to tell the Cherokee to bring them out, so that the Creator can once again use them in the sacred and holy ways to recount the religious views of the people. When he returns, he shall tell the Cherokee to bring out all of these sacred treasures so that the ancient true-ways of the people may return to them, and they may live in peace and harmony once more.
The Cherokee believe, too, that one of their sacred books is buried in New York.2 These particular records they know were in the possession of the Old White Chief at the last battle, and were buried at the hill where this last battle took place: the “Hill Where the Blood Ran Red All Day, 11 or 11 Death Mountain.” They are buried on the east side somewhere near the base, to be preserved.
All the medicine men and holy people knew about the records, for they themselves buried the Great White Chief at the time, knowing that he had had the records. However, it is unknown who actually buried them.
What makes these records so very important to the Cherokee is that they contain their ancient religious history and are considered to be very sacred. They contain the teachings of ancient prophets that walked among the people, as well as the sacred covenants they once received when they walked in the knowledge of the Great Laws given to them by the Creator, who was Yowa. Presently, many Indians are trying to locate the place of these records, so that they can obtain a more accurate account of their ancient teachings.
If these records are not found, the tribes (such as the Iroquois, Penobscot, Algonquin, Pequot, Cherokee and other northeastern tribes) will await their return. This is why it is so important for the young Great Warrior man to come, as he shall reveal where the ancient records are buried. The tribes were told to stay true and to wait for the records to be returned to them.
These records will be readily identified without question by the tribe, because they were told that their hearts would tell them so. At that time, they will accept the records brought to them and will know that the true church will exist because of them. Most of the various Indian tribes in the United States and Canada await the return of the ancient true religion they once had. It is through these ancient records that they will positively know that the true religion (or church) will return to them. This is what the holy teachers and other certain people who belonged to a secret religious society taught them. These holy teachers w.ere those who wrote the records.
Some of these records were kept from the time before the crossing of the forefathers from across the great waters. Other records were written by the forefathers after their arrival upon the land. Some of the stories contained in the records tell that Yowa visited the Indians, and in that visit Yowa walked and talked with, and taught the people his ways. It is said that when he appeared there was a blinding light, a voice from heaven spoke, and a shining star appeared.· The records also contain the story of the destruction of some very wicked temples, because some of the holy temples had been desecrated by the people.
In addition to the true ways that Yowa taught the people, he also taught them how to cook, when to plant, when to harvest. He also taught that if the children would be obedient·to their parents they would· live a long time.
When Yowa came, he had special powers to heal the sick. He taught them peace and life–this is why he came to teach the people the right way. He promised the people that he would return. He also chose twelve men to carry on his ministry among the People.
It is expected that the ancient record to the tribes must come through the religious leaders, such·as the medicine men, who are spiritual leaders in their tribes. The people will then receive it if the medicine m n agree unitedly, as the Indians are already looking for the religious instruction which is now lost. They want and expect an Indian leader to teach them; therefore, they await this record to come to them through an Indian. This record’s teachings will return the old religion to the tribe and initiate the waited-for new religion. ·However, the tribe is not prepared for the change-over and this may be a hardship.
The knowledge of metal making has been lost; however, the knowledge and use of gold was an art that was passed down from father to son. As the time comes, all of the re.cords will be brought to the Indians• .At that time, the tribe will see itself as·being, or belonging to the Higher Order–that is, the same order to which Yowa belongs, by which order he also ministers. The Higher Order has the power to administer in all the affairs of Yowa to his children, while the Lower Order ministers only in the power delegated to men, in their affairs. Anyone who rejects the teachings of the records will be banished, outcast, or suffer death. However, when a young light-skinned warrior brings the records, his teachings will be rejected; but in the end the people will accept him.
Prior to the return of Yowa, the people walking upon the land of pro mise, and all over the world, will be ungodly and wicked. They will be in need of higher powers to protect them. It is also known that a war will break out between the black people and the white people, and that this situation will bring all Indians together to protect one another {they will go to the mountains for their protection). Therefore, when a young warrior is come, there will be a cleansing at the last battle. The light-skinned people (or whites) will come to the Indians for their protection. But first, a young warrior must come forth.
When the birth of a new nation, a new religion, is come, there will then exist also one brotherhood, like in the beginning. There will also be a sacred city built in the middle of the country, perhaps in Missouri., The Cherokee also believe that in the latter-days the people will need to go to the hills to be protected from the great evils and destruction’s that shall visit the land and sweep the earth. Other races of people will also come to the hills. A great young warrior chief will come forth to lead the Cherokee people there. It is the belief of many tribes that this light-skinned young chief will wear red, with the sacred marking of the bent cross on his clothing. The protection of the hills will be necessary, because it is said that the heavens will open and protect the Indian people, with other people who shall join them. They will be protected from the pitch that will be sent to the earth, then fire shall rain over that, consuming and destroying all wickedness: For the earth shall be cleansed by fire. Only then will the people all leave the refuge of the hills and begin to live as in the old days. There are fourteen sanctuaries which will protect them.
In some of the legends of the Cherokee, one will recognize their know ledge. of the Great Flood which covered the whole earth. When De Soto met the Cherokee for the first time, he was astounded to learn that they knew about the flood and an ark which saved the sacred family from drowning.
It is said that all the people living at that time were Red People. Before the time of the Great Flood there were preachers, doctors and prophets, who taught the Cherokee to obey Yowa, as well as their parents. The people were also warned of an impending flood, which would destroy all wickedness from the face of the land, if the ways of the people were not mended (corrected). The people were also taught that the earth would receive this destruction, by water, only once. In the last days of the earth, the people were told, the earth would once again receive destruction, but then by fire. It was said that Yowa would send, in the last days a shower of pitch, and then a shower of fire, which would burn everything, causing a cleansing, like the Great Flood. For there must first be a washing of things, then there must follow a purification of things.
The reason the earth needed a washing (prior to the Great Flood) was because wickedness was spreading throughout the land, so that the people were becoming an enemy to the laws of Yowa. At length, a great messenger was sent to the people from above to warn them of the impending flood if they would not turn away from their wickedness. Yowa then told a man to make a house that would float on the water.
Also, this man was to take his family and some of the different kinds of animals into it. He was told to take the sacred books and some of the holy teachers as well. Yowa then sent the rains, at the allotted time, so that it continued for forty days and forty nights. Simultaneously, water began gushing out of the ground, so that in time the house was raised upon the waters and floated away.
After a length of time had passed, this man sent out a raven from the house to discover if the land had dried sufficiently to leave the floating house. A dove returned with a leaf in its mouth (this is also the Cherokee symbol for peace). It was not long after the dove had returned that the man found the house resting on dry ground, on the top of a huge hill. This was in the spring of the year. All who had ridden within the house–the family, teachers and all the animals that he had taken–left it and began to make a new life. They became farmers and tilled the ground of the new world.
It generally surprises people to know that such Biblical characters as Aquahama (Abraham) and Wasi (Moses), with their stories paralleling their Biblical counterparts, actually exist in the legends of the Cherokee. The task was comparatively easy to convert the Cherokee to Christianity within a period of about thirty years. It was never known if the missionaries were teaching the Cherokee stories and doctrinal principles from the Christian books (Bible), or from the Cherokee sacred beliefs. It all seemed to be one in the same.
The Cherokee have always believed that on another planet, a heavenly and holy planet, there exists a Heavenly Mother, who lives with our Heavenly Father. (This belief is very common among all tribes.) The word “heaven” has always existed in the Cherokee language. It is not a word that was brought to them through the Christian missionaries. The Cherokee have always been a religious and humble people because of their conviction and faith in the one true God.
The one supreme being was called Yohawa, but later changed to just Yowa to keep the name in holy reverence. The name was never said, except by certain priests who were permitted to say it aloud. Yowa was a unity of three beings, called The Elder of the Fires Above (Cho-ta-auh-ne-le-eh)–perhaps synonymous to the Holy Trinity of the Christian faith. Other Cherokee people called him the Great Spirit or the Creator, because of the legends which have kept the belief alive of the spiritual being who created the earth, the sun, and the moon and stars.Fire was commanded to take care of the needs of mankind, using smoke as its messenger. Because of the conversion of the Cherokee to the Christian faith, there arose sentiments and division among the people of the tribe. While many of the Cherokee worshiped the sun, moon, stars, and other gods, most of the Cherokee people believed in the teachings and of the existence· of the Three Beings Above, who had created all men and their surroundings.These would also judge all men according to their deeds of good or wrong. They also fixed the time and manner of death. The names of these three beings were Uhahetaqua (the Father God), who is the great head of all power; Atanoti (the Son God), who is Yowa, the Creator; and Usquahula(the Spirit God). These three beings are said to be always unanimous in thought and action. They sit on three white seats above and are the only objects to which all worship and prayers are directed. The angels are their messengers who come down to earth to attend to the affairs of men. The Cherokee people believe that angels can also be people with God-given powers, who are true in heart, and are able to administer to the needs of the people, such as knowing how to cure sick people and how to administer the ordinances of the Old Way–baptism, marriage, and the death rites.
Yowa is the name of the Great King God. His name is very sacred. He was a man, and yet he was also a spirit. He was a great and glorious being. He was so highly revered that never was his name used in common talk. Only the high-high priests, or the chief council medicine men could use his name, or say it (in reverence). If anyone was heard saying or using his name in a wrong way, that person was put to death. If anyone used or said his name without proper permission, or out of his jurisdiction and authorship, that person was also put to death. Certainly, this was one name that could not be misused.
The Great King commanded the people to rest every seventh day. The people were not to work on this day. It was a day of devotion for speaking about the Father God, his son and the spirit. It is believed that the number seven has become a holy number to the Cherokee, coming from the commandment of resting on the seventh day.
There are many evidences of the sacred number seven among the Cherokee: there are only seven clans: The Bird Clan, the Paint Clan, the Deer Clan, the Wolf Clan, the Blue Clan, the Long Hair Clan, and Wild Potato Clan. Each clan has a chief. Also, the council house of the Cherokee is a seven-sided building, with each chief of the seven clans having a designated section in one of the seven council house chambers. In the middle of the council house, burns a fire kindled with seven different kinds of wood. One can recognize it in the seven heights or steps to the heavens. The seventh heaven is the highest, where one can reside with Yowa.
Still strong in the beliefs of the Cherokee is the remembrance of one called Iitza. The events of his life and death tell that Iitza died on a cross on Skull Mountain. He wore a red robe, which was made by a Cherokee woman. Upon his head he wore thistles or thorns, and died for the Cherokee people. It is believed by .the Cherokee that Iitza is Jesus and was Cherokee. This great chief, son of sky world, climbed a hill called Death Face Hill (which is also the same called Skull Mountain). There he hung for the Cherokee people, his side opened by an arrow.
The numbers four, seven, twelve and fourteen are sacred numbers. The colors Red, Black, White and Yellow are the four holy colors. Each has a meaning, and a variety of symbolic meanings.
The “Eternal Flame of the Cherokee Nation” at Red Clay State Park in Bradley County, Tennessee, United States. The plaque reads: Eternal Flame of the Cherokee Nation This fire is a memorial to those people who suffered and died on the infamous “Trail of Tears.” It also commemorates the reuniting of the Eastern and Western Cherokee Nations here at Red Clay. Aug. 7, 1837 — Apr. 6, 1984
Red, for instance·, represents God, High Maker, and Red People, to mention a few. Black represents Yowa, Voice Thunder,. Truth and also the Black people. White represents the Holy Spirit and White people. Yellow represents the peace of God’s love and warmth, and also the Oriental people.
The colors blue, purple and green are also sacred. The blue represents the Spirit of God; it can represent Yowa the being; it may also represent the Holy Spirit.Thus it may be said that it represents the Three Holy Beings, who are One in purpose. The color blue also means, “be true.” Purple has synonymous meaning to the color blue. However, it also implies that all three spirits are not far distant from one who is seeking them. Green is the color representative of life and Mother Earth.
Now, if a person is traveling and comes· across a large hill, and observes that three smaller hills lay in a perpendicular pattern on the large hill’s east side, so that the three smaller hills form the top bar of a “T” to the large hill’s main body, let it be known that on this mound lay Holy People, Wise Men and Holy Teachers resting. This place should not be desecrated. One will be sure of this if on the large hill one will see four or seven trees existing. The four trees will incidentally remind the person that “this place” is sacred ground. Seven trees will remind one that “this place” is a most holy place. Records of metal plates could be buried there, due to their sacred nature.
However, when one comes across “crossed-arrows,” this will indicate that one is close to an Indian-treasure of gold or silv er. This symbol will appear on a tree or rock. It also will indicate that the treasure was secured there, close to 2000 feet from that spot. As one searches and finds in the general area an “eye” or the “profile of a face” looking or facing in a specific direction, that will be the direction of said treasure.
The Cherokee Chief and medicine man remembers as a boy that his grandfather, who was a high-high priest, took him to a cave, wherein he saw many sacred and religious items. He also saw at the time he entered the cave the Ark of the Covenant. He saw the crystals that were contained within. He saw records made of metal, some being gold, silver and copper in appearance.
The Ark had been located near a place called Gattenburg, Tennessee, before it was moved to the area that was flooded by the dam, the place of ancient Cherokee burial mounds. From there it was moved into Georgia, where now it rests within the confines of a cave. It is accompanied there with other religious and sacred articles. He has also indicated that he had seen some people touch the Ark of the Covenant and be thrust down because of their negligence in touching it.
He remembers as a boy that he went to a cave where the Ark of the Covenant was located. In this place was held an annual ceremony for the same. Certain people were charged with the maintenance of the Ark and its surroundings. They would go to spread the sacred tobacco around it.
Specific people would pronounce prayers, while others who were allowed to do so would clean it; and they would cover it, with a tent-like structure (representing a very small tent figure).
Aside from northern Georgia and Tennessee, where there are places with gold and other sacred artifacts, Georgia and North Carolina also have locations where one can find some tablets deposited. Perhaps the last ceremony held with the Ark was in Kentucky about in 1973.
On May 12, 1972, J. Murray Rawson was interested to know if Buffalo Tiger knew where the ancient teachings of his people, the Miccosukee were located. Buffalo Tiger responded that the records were buried in a hill in New York (which corroborates the Cherokee chief and medicine man’s story). However, to corroborate this statement, Brother Rawson went to the headquarters of the Seminole Tribe to see if the people there might tell a different story. He approached Chief Howard Tommy with the question: “I understand your ancient teachings have been lost.” He and Don Osceola (who was sitting there) nodded their heads. Chief Tommy said, “Yes, they are buried up in New York.” Don said, “They are buried up in New York in a hill by a tree.
The 3rd Indian belief is that the Creator placed His energies into the fire, to give life {thus creating the sun by his might). In turn, the smoke became the symbol for the spirit of life. Tobacco, when lit, will give off a white smoke (symbol for purity), therefore, taking the prayers of a person to the Giver of Life, as it ascends and disappears (as the messenger spirit of life).
EARLY CHEROKEE HISTORY
It is the belief of the Cherokee People that they came to the land of the New World from the direction of the East Ocean riding on a white cloud. There seems to be in the legend the existence of some type of round instrument which directed the voyage. Although not totally clear, it seems that the instrument which directed the voyage was ball-shaped and contained another like it within itself. It contained a liquid, making the floating devices within to congregate at times to give direction to the eyes of the beholder. Like the Iroquois, the Cherokee believe that the ancient people landed in what is the Yucatan Peninsula (Mayan Indian area). From there, they migrated northward then again into a southerly direction. This is the route followed after they left the south lands of the Yucatan.
The migration. northward took the Cherokee (actually “The People”, because they believe they were one people at that time, and they had not yet divided into groups) into the area of what is now New York, near the place of waters called Lake Erie. As they arrived in this area which is now northern New York, they found a light-skinned people who already possessed the land. The Cherokee People befriended these light skins and dwelt among them. These light skins were a mighty and a great people.
The Cherokee believe that they were the true forefathers of all the Indians, who had come from the East across the waters riding in white clouds.
Peace and harmony existed among the people throughout the land so that everyone lived well. In time dissension occurred among the people, and inevitably the two peoples began to despise each other. All the ceremonies were disrupted and their beliefs questioned: Some believing in one thing, and others believing in another. The confusion became so intense that all the good feelings and peace and harmony which existed could not be found among the two peoples.
In due time the two groups “knocked heads” (to quote the Iroquois). After the battle, it was found that the Iroquois Nation (the Cherokee sprang from this group) was defeated and placed under subservient conditions, their women being raped and placed under slavery supervision by the Bark Eaters (as the light skins were called). They also performed sacrilegious services and sacrifices, cutting out the hearts of the people. The Iroquois Nation suffered greatly at the hands of the Bark Eaters, and prayed unendingly for deliverance for the space of many, many years.
It was mentioned by the chief that perhaps the clouds are the white sails of the ships which brought them here. It was also mentioned that the word Cherokee was somehow associated with the Hebrew word for cloud or sail. Cherokee is not at all associated with any Hebraic word. However, the Aramaic language possesses the word Sharak, which means “East.” Also, the word Sharakiya refers to the East Wind.
Al Sharkiya means the “hot desert wind” but literally means: “The Easterner. (Information received fro·m Dr. Shlomo Karni, professor of Electrical Engineering, University of New Mexico, and Private Linguist, native speaker of the Aramaic & Hebrew languages by Paul Enciso) This description of the so-called “Liahona” is the first rendition I have come across outside of the Pueblo Indian legends. The Pueblo Indians of New Mexico relate a story of a man who is in search of his “other brothers” who originated from the same land he did, and came to this land after the great destruction. However, he is led to his brothers by the means of an “awl” which “pointed in the direction of whither he should go. The story says that he was able to communicate with the “awl ” in all circumstances and receive both direction and instruction from the instrument, so that he was able to locate his brothers safely in the new land of promise. (Note given by Paul Encisco.)
Statue of Hiawatha (Longfellow’s Hiawatha) carrying Minnehaha at Minnehaha Park in Minneapolis, Minnesota. Image by Mulad. A plaque at the site says: Hiawatha and Minnehaha by Jacob Fjelde Erected in 1911
To Read J. Murry Rawson’s report on the Ark of the Covenant titled, “THE CHEROKEES AND THE ARK OF THE COVENANT”
A brief comment on the subject of the Ark of the Covenant. Perhaps there will be those who will quickly ridicule, or make light of the possibility that the Ark of the Covenant is in possession of the Cherokees, as described in the information given. It is understandable that anyone might think this a hoax. However, studies of the Ark of the Covenant show that it disappears after the destruction of the temple. When the temple was rebuilt, the Ark of the Covenant was not present, so that it could not have been destroyed in the second destruction (because it was not there to destroy). However, the assumption is that it might have been kept in hiding (and some believe it is hidden under the Dome of the Rock.) But when the Ark of the Covenant was taken from the Israelite’s, everyone who took possession of it wanted to get rid of it because of the many plagues and disasters which came to those who possessed it. Why then, would anyone want to take the Ark of the Covenant from Israel after having experienced such great difficulties with it? It is concluded that it must have been taken to a safe place and kept there by the remaining Jews in Jerusalem, since the Ten Tribes had already vanished prior to the second destruction of Jerusalem. It is also known that the captives of Israel did not carry the Ark of the Covenant with them at the time they were led away.
The Book of Mormon tells that the people of the Mulekites left Jerusalem at its destruction. They were direct descendants of the Jews, Mulek being a son of King Zedekiah. The possibility exists that there were some of the Mulekites who were charged with the care and keeping of the Ark of the Covenant and brought it with them as they sailed from the East.
Thus the possibility also exists that the Cherokee Ark of the Covenant may very well be the real one. Certainly, no one has heard of it after its disappearance from the temple, and it was not to be found at the destruction of the temple (where it had been kept for safe-keeping.) Perhaps no one found it, though many tried to, because it had been brought to America and cared for by the descendants of the Jews who had been charged with its care and keeping.
Now one other thing that comes to mind: If the crystals are written in a form of Egyptian characters, this would seem to coincide remarkably with the time of making the Ark of the Covenant. The children of Israel had just left Egypt, where they had resided for about half a millennium. The Cherokee Chief and medicine man, not being versed in the non-Cherokee doctrines and histories of the Israelites, certainly has provided some details of information unequaled any place else. (By Paul Enciso)
The Ark of the Covenant dates back to times of antiquity. Cherokee legend clearly describes its accompanying the ancient Cherokee as they came across the Atlantic Ocean. Therefore, the Ark of the Covenant came from the East, originating from the same place as the Cherokee, they having received it from Yowa, therefore, alluding to its sacredness.
The approximate measurements of the Ark of the Covenant are described to be about three-and-a-half feet by two-and-a-half feet, standing about one-foot high, looking somewhat like a cedar chest. Atop its four corners are found four winged personages. The wood is very smooth, and everything about it seems to be exceptionally well preserved, even in perfect condition. There are four staves, with what appears to be brass handles on each of these. These staves are located on the outside of the Ark, going through goldish/brass colored type rings. On the exterior of the Ark one notices the decor of gold and silver, with twelve stones fastened thereto, arranged in a circle. In the center of this circle of stones·sit a red stone– the Holy Stone and two other stones beside it, one to its left and the other to its right side.
These stones basically represent the Twelve Laws of the Cherokee Nation, and remind those who see them of the sacred covenants they have made and been entrusted with. One of the two stones beside the Holy Stone is interpreted to mean that one should not believe in any other God, but only in the beliefs and traditions of the Old Way, which is Amiiwah; and the other is interpreted to mean that one must believe in Iitza (being inter preted, Jesus Christ) with all of one’s heart and soul, that He did visit the Cherokee people, and walked, talked, and taught them His teachings.
Inside the chambers of the Ark are twelve crystals containing the Twelve Laws of the Cherokee Nation. These crystals are of a lightish brown (amber) and white hue. They are long, flat-like glass-slabs that look somewhat like diamond. Their approximate measurements are about eighteen inches by twenty-four inches each. They are not metal, but a transparent crystalline type stone. These crystals do not appear to be of American Indian style, but seem to resemble a form of Egyptian character writing. Some crystals have large characters on them, while others are inscribed with smaller ones.
The characters on each stone reveal stories pertaining to the First Law, Second Law, etc., to the Twelfth Law of the Cherokee Nation. The First Law speaks about the Creation of Man and the Tree of Life. These sacred crystals and the Ark of the Covenant play a very important part in the true religious ceremonies of .the Cherokee.
The Ark of the Covenant is protected in a cave and is guarded, protected, and cared for by specially selected men. If the Ark is to be moved, prayer and fasting are required before, during and after the move, as well as right before the Ark is re-established. Performing a special ceremony for purifying everything associated with the Ark is essential.
The Cherokee do so in order to keep the spirit of Yowa in the Ark, as well as to keep Yowa with the people.
It is said that to see the Ark is to see a part of the living and loving God. There is a cloud of mist that surrounds the Ark. Only three medicine men can touch the Ark, and only three are allowed to remove the sacred crystals from its chambers. Only seven of the lower medicine men are allowed to lift the Ark to move it. If any one else touches it, without being specifically called to that duty, he shall die. This was the instruction and law given by Yowa. To speak of the Ark is forbidden. If any of the medicine men speak of it, they risk losing all their sacred powers, and perhaps even their lives. An Oath of Death helps keep the secret reverence of the Ark.
Also, according to the Iroquois, the Ark of the Covenant is surrounded by a barrier. No one is allowed to touch the Ark under penalty of death, except for the Chief Grand Council Medicine man.
Belonging to the company of the Ark of the Covenant is found an article called the Foot Wash. It measures approximately four feet in length, so that a person can stand inside of it. It has a small handle on it; however, it has a stand as an accompanying instrument for the purpose of burning incense. This stand has an approximate height of four to five feet (more probably five feet). Seven types of woods are used for the incense burning, which acts as charcoal for the igniting of the raw, green tobacco that is placed over it.
Among the articles belonging to the company of the Ark of the Covenant is also found an altar with four protrusions, which are fashioned after the manner of rams’ horns, and made from a gold-like substance. There is a dark copper-like slab with a wall built around it. On top of this wall was placed another slab, so that a four-cornered altar was constructed.
The altar is taken apart every year, so it must be rebuilt every year for the religious rites to be performed on it. Because no one is allowed to go near enough to the Ark to touch it, a guard stands at each of the four corners. At the site of the altar a high priest stands behind the altar, and two lower priests, or medicine men, stand on each side of the altar.
The Ark of the Covenant is totally encompassed by a white veil, made from a type of cloth that is unique in appearance. No one knows where this cloth came from, or who made it. The fourth veil, which encompasses the Ark, has a bit of gold on it, and comes to a point over the Ark, somewhat like a square tent with the roof coming to a point. There are, then, four veiled walls surrounding the Ark, with each side having seven types of circular holes. Colors are also used. Each color represents the four types of peoples found in the world: Red, black, white and yellow, also red, green, brown, blue and light/dark purple. The red is for fire; green is for Mother Earth; white is for the Spirit; the dark/light purple is the representative for the Lord (Royalty). The other colors represent life, fertility, the earth, etc. The red circle is always in the middle, while the others form a circle around it. They also surround the square where the Ark is located. On the roof-top of the tent are red painted slots (or holes).
When the Ark sits in the temple, there is a hole immediately over the Ark in the roof-top to allow light to shine into the room where the Ark is located.· The light, however, is not allowed to shine directly on the Ark of the Covenant.
As part of the religious rite that is performed, and when such a religious rite continues through the evening hours, particular lamps are displayed that belong to the company of articles belonging to the Ark of the Covenant. These lamps are filled each with one of four kinds of animal oil (whale, bear, etc.). The lamps are not touched; however, a type of goldish-brown light is emitted from them during the night hours of the ceremony The Cherokee believe that Yowa is in the Ark, so that spiritually, they feel His power that allows the lamps to emit light to them for the religious rites being performed.
As mentioned before, no one is allowed to touch the Ark of the Covenant. If anyone should, the guards are instructed to take that person’s life.
CHEROKEE TEMPLE ORDINANCES OF THE COUNCIL HOUSE
The Cherokee Council House (which serves as a temple edifice as well) has seven walls; built in the fashion of a septagon. Each side is representative of the seven Cherokee clans, or family groups. Each side also has an entrance, and a specific place for the chief to sit. The high chief with his two counselors sit in the middle of the council house (or temple). This high chief is also known as the grand council head chief. There is also a sub-grand council head chief, and a medicine man, who is referred to as the “right-hand man.” Next in order sit the clan chiefs, the sub-clan chiefs, and then all the other members of the offices of each clan, or family unit, who sit behind one another in rank. Each one has a delegated seat in the Council House. Lastly the members of each family group can also sit in council and listen to the words that are spoken. Meantime, while the elect officials speak, no one else will irreverence the occasion by their speech.
About one hundred yards away from the seven-sided council house (or temple), the actual temple sits atop a mound. Because today there exists no village, as existed anciently, the Ark is brought and set upon what would be a holy house, made with four sides. The Ark is set there with all of the necessary articles for a religious ceremony.
It must be remembered that during the ceremonial use of the Ark of the Covenant, it had to be situated near a place where water existed so the ordinances of baptism for the living and proxy-baptisms for the dead could be performed. In attending this ceremony, which was usually held for up to four days–depending upon the size of the people gathered for the ordinances to be performed–everyone was expected to walk or go by horseback into the farthest remote areas wherever the Ark was taken and placed.
The walls of the holy house built to perform the ordinances associated with the Ark of the Covenant had to be white. The entrance had to face east, and the exit west.
The pre-requisite for anyone going through the veils of the temple was marriage. One was also required to go through the ordinances of the temple with one’s mate. Those entering the temple must wear light colored clothing, although not necessarily white.
In entering the holy house (temple), one must pass through four veils in order to obtain a view of the Ark of the Covenant. There are altars between each veil passage-way, where incense is burned. In order to pass from one veil to the another, certain passwords and hand-grips must be given. (These hand ‘grips were shown to J. Murray Rawson). The passwords were said to be the names of the old Tribal leaders, and of Yowa.
Regarding the marriage ceremony, Indians (Cherokee) must be married before the Tribal Council. This marriage is for this life only. If Indians are worthy, after the first ceremony, they can then go to the holy house and be married for eternity by the medicine-man and witnessed by all the council chiefs. This marriage cannot be broken or changed. There is no divorce. However, transgression of the eternal marriage covenant will revoke it.
When a spouse and his mate enter the temple house, they first enter through the east and go through a white veil, which is called the first veil.Upon entering, the woman washes the man’s feet, and then his hands. In return, the man washes his woman’s feet and then her hands.
By knowing what ordinance the two are there to perform, the woman will then proceed to go with her husband through the various steps, or rooms. There are four steps that must be performed prior to arriving to the Ark of the Covenant, assuming (hypothetically) they both are there to receive the ordinance of marriage sealing for eternity.
The second room is the incense room. In this room, one can pray and burn incense. It is not unusual for one’s prayers to be answered there. If the medicine-man finds one worthy in this second room, he, or the high priest officiating, will give his decision and recommendation for that person to continue to the third room, where the altar is located. In this third room, the Altar Room, one is allowed to bring his sacrifice, and there sacrifice a bird, or some other type of small animal.
Because only a certain number of people are allowed to enter this Altar Room, certain restrictions are applied. Therefore, after all the sacrifices are received of the high priest there, each person in the room is allotted a specified amount of time to ask questions, to receive guidance and revelation. The offerings are then burnt, at that point, while special prayers are recited. Simultaneously, the person going through the ordinance fervently prays hoping his prayer to be answered, and that he may receive a blessing of the Lord.
As one is found worthy, the medicine man will send him onto the fourth room, wherein he must pass through the fourth veil. In this fourth room the Ark of the Covenant is located. The passageway into the fourth room, through the fourth veil, is also called the “gateway.” Passage is gained only through the use of certain passwords. The officiator returns the same words as have been given to him by the person going through the temple.
The passwords, basically, are the answers to these questions: “Who are you?” and “What do you believe in?” The person then gives the officiator a name for the first password, and tells him that he believes in “Amiiwah”, meaning the Laws of the Long House. Those laws are very similar to the Ten Commandments, and very specific. Therefore, these laws teach one to keep clean, pure and chaste, morally, so that one’s body is pure to progress (spiritually), and also pure to progress symbolically (physically) into the fourth room.
Continuing, the medicine man will ask the person seeking passage through the “gateway” if he has kept the laws of his conviction (Amiiwah), and the person will answer him. Again he will ask the person another question: ‘Who is your master?” The person will then respond that his master is Ananyo’o–which means God. The person is then permitted to pass onward, to another high priest (or, brother), who asks him another question. The person will then respond according to the questions asked, which questions are determined by the purpose for which the person is going through this holy house. The person should be totally worthy to participate in the sacred rite.
Because there is no baptismal place inside the room were the Ark is located, a person understands that proxies to be performed for the departed (baptisms for the dead) must be done outside of the holy house. Nonetheless, while in this room,·the participant will go before the Ark to pray, asking for certain blessings to be imparted to the deceased.
Another type of ordinance that could take place at this time, aside from proxy baptisms, would be sealings. One type of sealing that could be asked to be performed in front of the Ark would be a marriage sealing. One would do this by kneeling in front of the Ark, being careful not to touch it.
Therefore, according to the prayer(s) being offered, the medicine man will recognize the purpose of the participants. He will then ask questions pertaining to the same.
In the marriage ceremony, after the proper questions have been asked, the couple wishing to be married (sealed for eternity) will then go before the seven clan chiefs to ask their permission to be married. If one of the clan chiefs refuses permission, then the participants would again need to start from the beginning, asking the permission of all the clan chiefs until they are united in favor of granting permission.
The man then will proceed to the high priest, who will ask why he has brought the woman to be sealed to him. He will also be asked why he loves her; why he wants to be married to her; and why he wants to be sealed to her.
Of course, the significance of sealing a man and a woman together is to bind them for eternity after death, and not just for this life.
After the marriage prayers are said, the couple is counselled and reminded of their faithfulness, trust and loyalty to one another. This then becomes the contract between the two, wherein each person describes his contract to the other person, detailing what each would expect in that marriage. This marriage contract can be revoked only upon transgression of the marriage covenant–the oath.However, a divorce cannot end this marriage contract if the couple should decide they want to annul and end the marriage. The marriage is binding for all eternity.
After each participant has spoken his and her.wishes of the marriage contract, then their wrists are cut and their blood exchanged. This was the custom in the old days; however, nowadays, the fingers are pricked with a needle, then they are joined together so that the blood exchange takes place. in like manner. These words are then spoken between the couple:·”Your blood is now my blood, and my blood is your blood; and now we are one, and no one will be able to break this marriage.”
The high priest and the other councilmen present will then approach the couple and will place their hands upon the heads of the married couple and will pray over them, asking for certain blessings upon the man. In the traditional way (the Old Days), these prayers used to be done by raising of both hands high into the air as certain blessings would be pronounced. Today that practice is done away. Rather, the placing of one’s hands upon the heads, shoulders, or some other part of the body is sufficient.
Entering into and going through the sacred ordinances of the temple ceremony has deep meaning to the Cherokee. Every person who will enter the temple to go through the four steps, passing each veil–from the first through the fourth–must know the exact passwords and responses to the questions that will be asked. Each. must repeat the same words and substance; each must be acquainted with ceremony and the purpose of his/her going through the ceremony.
If one is going for the purpose of being baptized for the dead, then one will also need to go to a river nearby, for which purpose its waters have been blessed. The person will be immersed into the river waters. This type of baptism is similar to the baptism for oneself.
Prior to being baptized for the.dead, the proxy must be worthy. The proxy must have fasted for four days and four nights, going completely without drink or nourishment for that period of time, in order to purify the body before performing the proxy baptism. This purification process also requires that the proxy go into a sweat-house, or sweat-lodge, and take a sweat bath. This allows one to sweat out the bad or evil spirits that may reside inside one’s body. The proxy is required to attend to a sweat bath at least twice a day during the four day ordeal. The person entering the sweat-house will wear light colored clothing, although it need not necessarily be white. This light colored clothing is necessary because the person will be entering into the temple.
During baptism–the proxy baptism, or baptism for oneself–one wears hardly any clothing. The reason for this is that anciently when buckskin was worn, it became wet and heavy and uncomfortable to wear.
It is the ancient belief, and right, that if two people who were married but not sealed according to the sealing ceremony, and one of the two had passed on in death, the survivor being worthy to enter the temple could invite a worthy brother or sister (as the case may be), or a blood relative, to stand in as proxy for the deceased companion. However, if no blood relative could be found, then the survivor wishing the ordinance of marriage sealing would have to fast and pray until someone was found, worthy enough, to stand in as the proxy. The religious rite would then take place, so that the sealing ceremony in the marriage covenant would take its binding power upon the living and the dead–this could happen even when they were unable to enter into the temple, because one or both were unworthy when they were both alive.
Both of the participants, the surviving spouse and the proxy standin would need to go through the ceremonial ordeal described earlier. The contract would be read by both people, the pricking of the finger and the exchanging of blood·, with the word exchange, as well a the final blessing being pronounced upon the two–all being done in the name of the Father God, the Son God and the Spirit God.As this was done, one of the four holy pipes would be presented to the Lord in the fashion of the four cardinal points. The pipe would then be taken to the woman and be placed on her forehead (and that was done in the name of the Father God), then the pipe would be placed on her left shoulder (which was done in the name of the Son God), and lastly, the pipe would be placed upon her right shoulder (which was done in the name of the Spirit God). The same rite would be performed upon the man, bringing the pipe to touch his forehead, his left shoulder, then the right shoulder in the same order and fashion as had been administered to the woman. This wedding was then celebrated with a feast.
It should be noted that Cherokee Indians also have two special hand grips that are both sacred and secret. These hand-grips were mentioned earlier. One is called the ‘‘brotherhood grip” and the other is called the “death covenant grip” which only certain people in the tribe receive. J. Murray Rawson was asked if he wore a “shield” with special marks on it. The response that was given pertaining to the Cherokee People was: “We wear a shield with marks on it.”
There also exists a secret assassination group in the Cherokee Nation who will kill anyone who breaks the laws of the holy ways of the Old Law covenant, which are sacred.
AN HONOR TO DIE
The Cherokee people have always believed in a life after death. They have never cremated their dead. Instead, their ritual has been to clothe the dead-body with purity-symbolism, then bury it beneath the ground.
The Cherokee have a great belief in spirits; and that a person’s spirit was thought to retrace his place of abode after having passed from this life onto the next.
In the ancient life-style, the Cherokee people felt it an honor to die because they felt that the deceased had earned their reward. Everyone took it upon himself to live a righteous life, perfecting it at every turn, so that when the manner of time for one’s life had become completed, it was also time to leave and travel into the next life. Then, the privilege of dying was a happy occasion, one that was looked forward to one that had earned the honor.
Of course, there was some sadness at the loss of a loved-one. But it was understood that death was but a passing from this life to the next; it was the “order of things” which a person had to accomplish from the step in this life, in order to achieve (and receive) into the step of the next life. There are seven steps to heaven, and admission to the highest heaven was the one a person wanted to eventually achieve.
The ancient custom had the ordeal of placing the body in state for a period of seven days, in a place where it wouldn’t be touched by anyone.
At the end of the seventh day, there was a large festivity honoring the deceased, as though the deceased were present. The body was placed in a circle, where the People paid tribute to the deceased by dancing all around it, while the customary festivities of the time took place. Now, the custom of the festivities sanctions respect and tribute to the deceased. Therefore, the people there took the time to remember the departed, and all communication was done in honor of the deceased. This continued until everyone had had the opportunity of participating.
After the festive period had ended, the body was prepared by placing a white buck-skin, or a white piece of cloth, over the body. After the proper rites had been administered to the body, it was then laid in a sepulcher and buried beneath the ground. The grave was covered with stones.
The one exception to this mode of burial was for infant-children. When the infant or small child of a family had passed away, the body of the child was placed inside a crock, or clay container, large enough to accommodate it. The lid was placed on the vessel, and it was buried.
The bottom of the container was broken in a manner as to leave a hole in the bottom. It was believed that the child could then get out of this vessel through this hole as he continued his journey in life.
On top of the grave was placed the Cherokee Cross. This cross was a perpendicular stick that was raised with three horizontal bars at the top end. The top part of the cross then made the symbol of a “T.” The second bar was placed exactly below this first (top) bar, and the third bar was placed exactly below the second bar, each spaced a little from the other, the two bottom bars being parallel to the top bar, as the decreased in their length. This was the true cross-symbol of the Cherokee that was placed at all the burial sites representing the Godhead.
The medicine men and medicine women taught and explained that after death, the good and the wicked would be separated. The good benefactors would be taken to a path that would lead them to happiness, where there would always be light; but the wicked and disobedient would be urged on a path which would lead them to a deep chasm, where light would be absent. The very wicked would go directly to a lake of fire.
Perhaps every Indian tribe respects the cross-symbol they received as a token from the Creator. Some are “plus” cross-symbols, while others are single T-figures, or T-figures with three-bars, as described here. These symbols represent the Godhead, Life, special sacred markings, and they were also the marks found on the hands and feet of the Creator when he visited the people. (Note of explanation by the interviewer)
THE WAR OF BARK EATERS AND WHERE THE BLOOD RAN RED ALL DAY (Hill Cumorah Battle)
In those days after the Cherokee People had gone northward into the northern end of what is called New York, befriending a light-skinned race of people and living among them for a period of time in peace and harmony, there came a decree of war among the groups so that all peaceful conditions had come to a halt. After the Bark Eaters ( light-skinned race) had defeated the Iroquois Nation (from which the Cherokee come), life became unbearable for the prisoners.
In those days when the Cherokee were a God loving people, living in peace among themselves, they lived as one people, dwelling in half-moon shaped council houses. They had gone from living in caves to living in log-cabins. They still kept the sacred records of metal, some of which had come across the ocean waters with them; and others which they had continued keeping and making, inscribing upon them as the leaders of the people had done before.They had possession of the Ark of the Covenant, which they also had brought with them from their place of origin, across the eastern waters.
After many, many years of praying for deliverance from their enemies, the Iroquois were delivered by Ananyo’o (God). They escaped one night by getting into canoes and heading into what is now know as the Oswego River (which empties into Lake Ontario). As they were making their escape, some were seen by the Bark Eaters, so that they were pursued and over-run at the river. A battle followed, wherein the Iroquois were the victors. They thanked Ananyo’o for their deliverance, and they became a righteous and strong people once again. Once again they were a blessed people because of their strong belief in Ananyo’o.
Because the Bark Eaters had become such a great threat to them, the Iroquois decided that they should battle the Bark Eaters while their strength was great. Therefore, they “knocked heads” once again with the Bark Eaters, beating them drastically, so that the Bark Eaters were reduced to a small number. Although the art of creating metal weapons has later been forgotten and lost, it is remembered that victory of this great battle was due much in part to their use of metal weapons against the Bark Eaters.
Once again, peace dominated in the land for many, many years. These were years of much progress among all the people. The Bark Eaters became strong in number, again becoming a threat to the Iroquois Nation. The two congregated again for another battle. There was division among the people, as well as dissensions. In this battle the Bark Eaters were victorious and quickly put the Iroquois into bondage. They had almost been annihilated, their numbers and strength so diminished. As a result, many of the captives migrated southward. From this point spring forth the Cherokees.
The Cherokee say that the reason the Bark Eaters became so victorious over the Iroquois was corrupt declination of the Iroquois people. They had actually become worse than the Bark Eaters. The Iroquois began not only to kill and sacrifice the Bark Eaters, but also to eat them. They had become a sacrilegious people, full of all manner of wickedness. They also began fighting amongst themselves. This continued so that there was no peace in the land and the Bark Eaters began reviling against their captors, and were victorious over them in battle.
Therefore, the Cherokee continued moving southward from the northern area of what is now New York, and went still further south after the terrible battle that took place (between themselves and the light-skin race) in the area that is now North Carolina. The Cherokee Nation had access to and dwelt upon the lands known today as Virginia, West Virginia, Alabama, Kentucky, Tennessee, Georgia, North Carolina and South Carolina.
After these great battles, it was heard that a holy man walked among them. This holy man was known as Etowah, who had come to give the People the Great Law. He taught peace. This was the essence of the religion.
It is at this time that one finds that the Cherokee acquire the same laws of the Iroquois, for thus had Etowah given the Great Law, that all might benefit from obliging it. Etowah was a holy man, always dressed in white. He remained with the People long enough to teach them his ways, so that they could be instructed sufficiently in the law of love and peace. Etowah was responsible for the great peace that existed in the land once again among all peoples. Because of the peace that existed in the land, he told the people that he would soon be leaving, inasmuch as there were no more wars being fought. He promised that he would return to them and that he would send teachers among the people to remind them of Him and His Law. He bade farewell to a peaceful people. Then the following happened prior to Etowah’s disappearance:
Etowah got into a canoe that was without any oars, or instruments of any kind to row. The canoe went outward into the water. Clouds developed overhead and stood exactly over Etowah. Then these clouds descended toward Etowah, until they had totally covered him and the canoe. He was then taken up by these clouds.
This event was witnessed…by those who were there. It happened near a place called The Mountain of Muskoro, near Lake Erie. This place is located near a town called Via Roosevelt Town, in New York. (It was very difficult to understand the recorded word preceeding “Roosevelt’” It could have been two other words as well: Vale or Vay.)
Many years appear to pass at this point before other prophets appear. however, after Etowah leaves, other prophets come down from the clouds.
Among them is one called DeeJayWanTeh, who is a leader of three chiefs. They separate and go throughout all the land, spreading peace and harmony. They prophesy, preach, and teach. It is said that after the great battles had been fought in years previous to the preaching of these three chief-prophets some of the descendants of the light skin people who escaped and went southward returned with a great number of their own people to fight the Battle- of the Skull. This is the War of the Bark Eaters, or the battle Where the Blood Ran Red All Day. Many great injustices were performed in the place of Death Mountain (as the Iroquois call it). It was after this great and terrible battle that the people separated and became tribes.
Within the walls of the Iroquois Long House in New York is told this story. Originally, all members of the Iroquois Nation lived in the area now known as New York. The Cherokee were forced south into North Carolina, where they changed their name. Later, some of them were forced further south into Florida, where they became known as Seminoles and Miccosukee.
( Note: The original chief Osceola was married to a Negro woman, who was taken from him by Federal soldiers. In retaliation, he murdered General Parker. This action forced the Seminoles to flee into the Everglades in 1857.)
In the days when all the people lived in peace, and throughout many years after Etowah had visited the people, when all the people lived in log-cabins, in half-moon shaped houses, there existed three kinds of Indians.
There was the black tribe; the white tribe; and the red tribe. This all came about after the times of great peace in the land, many, many years ago when all the tribes were one people. The people were very godly then, until a day came when a red brother saw a black brother kill a white brother.
This deed was done for money. After seeing this crime committed, the red brother went to the court of the land, but because no one was able to believe this, it went untreated.
Throughout the land, more and more occurrences of devious and wicked deeds were heard of. The black tribe left the red and white tribes. They felt that this would put a stop to their hurting anyone further. Over the years, as the people became numerous and power structured (actually jealousy played an important part), the blacks began to make war on the white and red tribes, so that the day came when the white and red tribes gathered together to make an all-out war upon the black tribe. Surely, now this would really stop the black tribe from doing further harm to the white and red tribes. After the battle was fought, the white tribe remembered to thank the Creator; however, the red tribe did not.
The red tribe continued with their massacres: cutting and chopping the black tribe into pieces. The red tribe would tear out the hearts of the black tribe, and cook and eat them after. It seemed useless for the white tribe to try to have the red tribe stop this barbaric treatment.
The white tribe eventually decided to remove themselves deep into the woods and hills, where they would later build. cities and temples of stone to protect themselves. For many years the white and red tribes lived peacefully in many ways. However, because the red tribe wished for more lands and women, they began to fight against the white tribe, perhaps because their possessions seemed to be more lucrative. This was many years before the last war would be fought.
One day the red and white chiefs got together and decided: “Let’s stop this (tittle-tattle warfare) and fight one big war, to see who will be the BIG CHIEF of all our people’s ways.” It is said that the tribes of the white nation came as far as North and South Carolina to fight. It is believed that there are still places to be found·in North and South Carolina indicating forts and home sites of the white tribe.
Inevitably, the day came for the large battle to be fought. Because of their like for the white tribe, many members of the red tribe were found fighting amongst themselves. As the war continued, the chief of the white tribe was seriously wounded.
It is said that this chief of the white tribe was the prophet [Mormon] who was sent to teach the people, and is believed to have then died with the people who were involved in the great war that was fought on that day.
It is believed that this chief of the white tribe also had some records made of metal. Some metal plates (records) were buried on. the east side of the base of the Mount of the Battle of the Skull.
Nonetheless, the red tribe was victorious in this last battle. They won the battle on top of the hill called “The Place of the Hill Where the Blood Ran Red All Day.“
As the war was nearing its end,. those of the red tribe who were fighting along side of the white tribe, turned to fight against the white tribe, in order to protect their image and loyalty to their red brothers. The red brothers who had fought on the side of the white tribe did everything possible to grant the surviving white tribe ample time to escape to the south.
It is told that the old white chief who died was placed to rest near a lake with big trees. After this deed was done, the war was over. Near the place of Via Roosevelt Town, New York, if one goes up the river (perhaps the Oswego River) for about five miles, where an island is located, there one will find a marker–a rock, which will give an impression of a skull figure (rock-face-of-death). It is believed thatthe white chief prophet who came down from the sky is buried there after his death at the big battle. He had come down from the sky on clouds.
This too is forbidden to be spoken of, because of the “Death Oath” that was entered into. Oaths are very important to the Indian, and they must be lived-up to. They cannot be taken lightly, but must be dealt with seriously and severely, if necessary.
A SPECIAL REPORT on the RELIGIOUS KNOWLEDGE of the CHEROKEE INDIANS By: J. Murray Rawson.
The following information is from The Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum, pages 472-474. Order here.
“An interesting study on ‘Men and Elephants in America’ (Ludwell H. Johnson, “Men and Elephants in America,” The Scientific Monthly 75 (1952), 220-221] . . . concludes: ‘Archaeology has proved that the American Indian hunted and killed elephants; it has also strongly indicated that these elephants have been extinct for several thousand years. This means that the traditions of the Indians recalling these animals have retained their historical validity for great stretches of time. . . Probably the minimum is three thousand years,’ . . . which would place [the elephant’s] extinction about a thousand years B.C., when the Jaredite culture was already very old and Lehi’s people were not to appear on the scene for some centuries. . . Here, then, is a strong argument for Jaredite survivors among the Indians” – Hugh Nibley, “The Prophetic Book of Mormon,” Collected Works of Hugh Nibley, Volume 8, Deseret Book Company [1989], 111.
Mastodons (Mammut) are a type of ancient elephant ancestor. They were similar in appearance to modern elephants. Like modern elephants, they had trunks. They also had tusks, although mastodons had shorter tusks than modern elephants or mammoths. Their front and back legs were similar in height (e.g., Haynes, 1993). A full-grown adult male mastodon, would have averaged 9.5 ft (2.9 m) at the shoulder, while male African elephants, average 10.5 ft (3.2 m) at the shoulder. Mastodons, however, were stockier (more robust) and heavier, than modern elephants (Larramendi, 2015). https://www.uky.edu/KGS/fossils/fossil-month-11-2021-mastodon-teeth.php
Mastodons, Mound Builders, and Montroville Wilson Dickeson–Pioneering American Archaeologist
Figure 1. Section of panorama painted ca. 1850 by John Egan from Montroville Dickeson’s field notes depicting, somewhat fancifully, mounds at Cado Parish, Louisiana. From John Egan, Monumental Grandeur of the Mississippi Valley. Reproduced by permission of the St. Louis Museum of Art.
The history of archaeology is populated by a varied cast of scholars. showmen, adventurers. and charlatans. This article examines the career of a little-known pioneer of American archaeology. Montroville Wilson Dickeson (1810-1882). Dickeson, a Philadelphia physician, conducted extensive excavations of archaeological sites in Louisiana and Mississippi in the 1840s (Figs. 1. 2), amassing a collection of thousands of artifacts. He also acquired. through purchase or trade, material from seventeen other states or territories. More importantly, he contributed to the two great questions debated in 19th-century archaeology: When did the first people arrive in the New World? and, Who had constructed the enormous prehistoric earthworks found along the Ohio and Mississippi rivers?
In 1899 the newly formed Free Museum of Science and Art (now the University of Pennsylvania Museum) acquired Dickeson’s extensive artifact collections, as well as his notes and a massive panoramic painting documenting highlights of his fieldwork. Today. artifacts from these collections remain important components of the American Section’s holdings. They have the potential to inform us about both the prehistory of the southeastern United States and the history of American archaeology. Dickeson research, however, has received little recent attention.
The Early Years of American Archaeology
Figure 2. Montroville Wilson Dickeson. Lithograph portrait from his American Numismatic Manual (1859). Courtesy of Annenberg Rare Book & Manuscript Library, University of Pennsylvania
Dickeson was not alone in his interest in North American archaeology. Thomas Jefferson is generally credited with being the first American archaeologist. In 1784, the sage of Monticello conducted excavations at a small prehistoric burial mound or barrow near Charlottesville. Virginia. Jefferson was interested in determining the age of the mound. In his words, That they were repositories of the dead. has been obvious to all; but on what particular occasion constructed, was a matter of doubt” ( Jefferson 1787[1982]; 160).
Other researchers shared Jefferson’s interest. The 19th century saw a growing fascination with America’s prehistoric past. As settlers crossed the Appalachians and headed for the fertile bottomlands of the Midwest. they encountered spectacular earthworks of varied forms. Few of these pioneers were willing to attribute these structures to Native Americans, past or present. The tribes they were familiar with, particularly in the Northeast, were not known to build earthen mounds. Moreover, many Native American peoples were in social disarray, reeling from years of warfare, and their populations were much reduced by disease and poverty. To some observers, they seemed hardly capable of constructing the massive mounds.
Thus there was rampant speculation regarding the identities of the so-called Mound Builders. Phoenicians, Israelites, Vikings Irish Monks, Toltecs from Mexico, and even the conquistador Hernando De Soto were all put forward as possibilities (Silverberg 1968; Williams 1991). Some scholars were, however, more circumspect in their interpretations. Historian Roger Kennedy notes that “…Jefferson, Gallatin, and Washington simply assumed that the people they found in the [Ohio] Valley had been preceded by other Indians who had known more effulgent circumstances. ‘a more populous people’ but not a different one” (1994:236). One other researcher who was willing to attribute these monumental earthworks to indigenous peoples was Montroville Wilson Dickeson.
Young Dickeson
Montroville Wilson Dickeson was born in Philadelphia, Pennsylvania, in 1810. He was raised in Gloucester County. New Jersey, where his family owned a farm in Woodbury (Veit 1997). Even as a youth he had a great interest in the natural sciences and was an inveterate collector, accumulating “rocks, insects, reptiles, and shells” (W. Dickeson 18g9:1). As a teenager he discovered several unique fossils in the Cretaceous marl beds of southern New Jersey. These finds brought him to the attention of the local scientific community. Philadelphia. at the time, was the intellectual center of the young United States. The scholarly institutions in the city included the American Philosophical Society, the Franklin Institute, the Historical Society of Pennsylvania. the Academy of Natural Sciences, the University of Pennsylvania. and Peale’s Museum—America’s first commercially successful museum.
Dickeson studied medicine with Dr. Joseph Parrish in Philadelphia. Parrish was both a distinguished physician and, according to contemporary accounts, an “extraordinarily popular” lecturer on chemistry (Simpson 1859). After completing his studies, Dickeson practiced at the Philadelphia Dispensary. Although he was apparently a successful physician, he decided, after only one or two years of practice, to pursue his other interest—archaeology. His brother William, the author of a posthumous biographical sketch, wrote “[Medicine] was not the only object of his life, the passion for research in the new field of American Archaeology took him to the valleys of the Ohio and the Mississippi where for seven years or from 1837 to 1844 he was a constant traveler” (1899:2-3). Montroville’s own notes indicate that he might better have been described as a constant excavator! Moreover, he was apparently in Mississippi as late as July 1847, for in that year he was excavating on one of John A. Quitman’s plantations, Springfield. There he “found a large Indian mound which contained immense quantities of skulls and bones of natives who he estimated had inhabited the area a thousand years earl ier….News of the archaeological find… soon appeared in several newspapers, one as far away as Houston, Texas” (May 1985:130).
Figure 3. Map of the Mississippi River around Natchez, Mississippi, hand-drawn ca. 1837-44 by Dickeson showing mounds in the vicinity. UPM Archives, Dickeson Coll., Special Colls.; Oversize maps, plans, and drawings. UPM neg. 58-142136.
Despite the fact that he was active over 150 years ago. a variety of sources survive which can cast light on Dickeson’s research. One is the previously mentioned sketch written by his brother, who was also a physician and naturalist. Montroville himself penned a series of short articles for the Philadelphia literary magazine The Lotus (Veit 1997:112). In these he presented his conclusions to a public audience, something too few archaeologists find the time to do. However, the most important surviving sources are Dickeson’s original notebook (1848) and an accompanying artifact catalog (n.d.) curated in the University of Pennsylvania Museum Archives. A large and fairly detailed map of Natchez, Mississippi, showing many of the mound groups with which he was familiar, is also held by the Museum (Fig. 3).
According to Dickeson’s notes, he spent seven years in “investigation of the Southern Mound Builders relics in which upward of one thousand tumuli of that long lost and unhistorical people were opened” (1848 : 1). Although he was an archaeological pioneer and might even be described as an archaeological visionary, his reported numbers are often contradictory and may well be exaggerated. For instance, the number of mounds investigated is open to debate. As noted above, one source claims more than one thousand; his best-known publication, the American Numismatic Manual, claims “ten hundred and forty three” mounds (1859:44); and his artifact catalog lists closer to 40 mound groups. While these discrepancies are rather spectacular, there is no question that the hyperbole-prone doctor was actively excavating prehistoric earthworks.
Dickeson- Archaeologist or Antiquarian?
Figure 4. An unidentified mound in Louisiana or Mississippi cross-sectioned. From Dickeson’s notes, drawn ca. 1843. Each stratigraphic layer is individually described. UPM neg. S4-141982
Dickeson was active in an era when there was a resurgence of interest in the ancient past. In northern Europe, by the 18th century, the grand tour had become the capstone of many young gentlemen’s education. The ideas and musings on classical civilization and architecture they brought home from Greece and Rome, as well as the sculptures and other antiquities they decamped with, helped shape architectural design, clothing fashions, and political thought on both sides of the Atlantic. Archaeological excavations at Pompeii had begun in 1738 and have continued unabated to the present day. Goethe, who visited the site in 1787, stated, “Many a calamity has happened in the world, but never one that has caused so much entertainment to posterity” (quoted in Bahn 1996:59). The past was much on the minds of intellectuals in the early 19th century.
Although Dickeson was clearly influenced by the romantic movement, he differed from contemporary antiquarians: he hoped to address specific questions about the societal evolution and history of prehistoric people. The following passage highlights both his romantic sensibilities and his feelings on the importance of archaeology:
the beautiful frescoes of Herculaneum and Pompeii, around them time has indeed flung the silvery mantle of old while he has swept them with decay; but their years may be enumerated; and their circumstances, their authors and the purpose of their origins, together with the incidents of their ruin are chiseled on history’s pages for coming ages. But who shall tell the era of the origin of these venerable earth heaps!—the race of their builders, the purpose of their erection, the thousand circumstances attending their rise, history, and desertion—why now so lonely and desolate? (Dickeson 1848:4)
Dickeson clearly separates the earthen mounds of the Americas from classical ruins. The former, as he notes, are much more enigmatic and cannot be tied to historical records as can Greek and Roman ruins.
Figure 5. Section from Egan’s panorama showing the 1843 excavation of a mound on the plantation of william Feriday, Concordia Parish, Louisiana. Dickeson, always the showman, appears twice in the painting; once on the left sketching the mound, and again in the center taking notes.
Dickeson carried out extensive excavations in an effort to solve the questions he posed. His techniques were fairly sophisticated for the time. Like Jefferson before him, he advocated using trenches to section mounds, a technique that would remain popular well into the 20th century. More importantly, he took detailed notes on stratigraphy. At a time when many archaeologists saw soil as an impediment to be removed, Dickeson was aware of the importance of soil layers for interpreting the development of sites.
One of the most interesting documents found among his papers is a cross-section of an unidentified mound in Louisiana or Mississippi, with the various layers of soil carefully delineated and described, along with accompanying artifacts (Fig. 4.). A painting done from Dickeson field notes showing a mound with distinct soil strata (Fig. 5) is a common illustration in archaeological texts.
Although his notes are not detailed enough to let us know whether he excavated stratigraphically or simply recognized the importance of strata, his excavations nonetheless predate by some fifty years those of the recognized progenitors of American stratigraphic excavations—W.H. Dail, Max Uhle, and Alfred Kidder. In terms of artifacts, Dickeson had wide-ranging interests. He collected pottery, stone tools, historic artifacts, human skeletal remains, and fossils (Figs. 6 and 7; also see Fig. to). Unlike many of his contemporaries, he noted the waste flakes or debitage generated during the manufacture of stone tools.
Frequently we found a great pile of their chippings among which we find a number of similar pieces and not a single piece that has been finished. This fact led us to suppose that at this place they were chipped into this primitive form, and then by other parties advanced further to the secondary stage, and by more delicate hands finished. (Dickeson 1848 45)
This passage is also noteworthy because it details the stages of stone tool manufacture. Although Dickeson may have been incorrect in assigning the chippings to different workers, his idea that the tools went through several stages of manufacture is shared by modern scholars.
The Mound Builders
Figure 8. Discovery of Dinosaur Bones at Sulfur Springs, 1839. This frame from the panorama shows one of the instances in which Dickeson and his assistants excavated the bones of an extinct animal. From John Egan, Monumental Grandeur of the Mississippi Valley. Reproduced by permission of the St. Louis Museum of Art.
As previously noted, Dickeson was active at the height of the mound builder controversy. How did he participate? When describing artifacts, he made repeated references to the Egyptians. Greeks, and Romans. In most cases, he did not argue explicitly for transatlantic contact; he simply noted similarities between artifacts. If anything, his writings can be seen as highlighting the accomplishments of Native Americans. not belittling them. Furthermore, he used his observations of Native Americans to provide analogies for the prehistoric features he was uncovering. “The history of our American Aborigines we fear is a sealed book and all that we can judge from at present is analogy” (Dickeson 1848:191).
His writings do allude to one dubious aspect of the mound builder controversy. A facet of the myth that had grown up around these people concerned their supposedly gigantic stature (Silverberg 1968). On occasion Dickeson made reference to large skeletons in the mounds he excavated, statements which could be construed as reflecting the myth. He also referred to the people who constructed the mounds as a lost and forgotten race. This, however, does not necessarily mean that he perceived them as physically different from other Native Americans, just culturally different. Many English writers of the 17th, 18th, and 19th centuries considered their Scottish, Irish, and Welsh neighbors a different “race.” Dickeson apparently did not subscribe to the idea that later “savage tribes” had decimated the mound builders, an idea that was popular with apologists for national expansion.
Figure 7. A large anthropomorphic tobacco pipe, carved of sandstone in the form of a warrior holding a pipe bowl. Dickeson excavated it at the Ferguson Mounds in Jefferson County, Mississippi. In 1905, a very similar pipe was excavated by Clarence B. Moore at the late Mississippian site of Moundville (ca. AD 1200-1500), near Tuscaloosa, Alabama. Museum Object Number: 14328, Neg. S8-41147Figure 6. On one of his collecting expeditions Dickeson attempted to purchase a highly unusual Native American tobacco pipe carved out of fine-grained sandstone. The owner would not part with it, however, and Dickeson had this curious reproduction made in plaster. Museum Object Number: 14308 Neg. T35-2175
If this had been the case, then historic Native American populations were as much usurpers on these coveted lands as the colonists. Instead, Dickeson felt that war. disease, and famine had probably led to the demise of the prehistoric societies (1848).
Today, with better excavation and particularly more accurate dating techniques, archaeologists recognize that the mounds reflect not one, but several distinct prehistoric cultural traditions stretching from roughly 2000 BC to AD 1500. They include the Aden a and Hopewell mortuary complexes, as well as the widespread Mississippian culture. Some of the mounds served as burial sepulchers, while many supported temples and still others may have had astronomical functions.
Mastodons
One of Dickeson’s excavations clearly dealt with an occupation predating the mound builders. Excavating near Natchez, Dickeson uncovered a fossilized human pelvis in a stratum of clay underlying the bones of several extinct animals (Fig. 8). The find, which was subsequently known as the Natchez Pelvis, seemed to indicate the great antiquity of human occupation in the New World. Scientists from as far afield as Great Britain visited the site where it was found. Sir Charles Lyell, the father of modern geology, was not convinced by what he saw (Lyell 1873:108). However, later scholars who reexamined the bones concluded that the pelvis and the associated fossils were “substantially oft he same antiquity” (Wilson 1895:725).
In 1926 and 1927, excavations at Clovis, New Mexico, carried out under Jesse Figgens, director of the Colorado Museum of Natural History, recovered fluted spear points in association with extinct bison bones. These finds posthumously vindicated Dickeson belief in the contemporaneity of prehistoric people and the long-extinct animals of the Pleistocene.
Dickeson The Professor
By 1848 Dickeson was back in Philadelphia and seems to have stopped excavating archaeological sites. Perhaps he had generated such a backlog of artifacts that there was no point in excavating more. According to his brother William, “At the old home of his parents, No. 211 Lombard St., the upper story and garret was stuffed with the treasures from the mounds from time to time sent home from his explorations” (W. Dikeson 1899:4.).
Figure 9. Handbill advertisement for Dr. Dickeson’s lecture series, ca. 1850. On file at and reproduced courtesy of the American Philosophical Society, Philadelphia
During this time, Montroville returned to his work as a physician and gained a reputation for successful treatments during the cholera epidemics which swept the city in 1848 and 1850 (W. Dickeson 1899). Although no longer actively excavating, he remained deeply interested in archaeology. He commissioned an enormous painting, known as “The Mississippi [or Egan] Panorama,” depicting his excavations and some of the more spectacular sites he had visited. John Egan, an itinerant Irish artist, made the painting from Dickeson Field notes (Veit 1997). Some scenes, such as the opening of a mound on the Feriday Plantation in Louisiana, are quite detailed (see Fig. 5). At the time, panoramas were a popular form of entertainment; they provided a way of recording and sharing particularly interesting journeys or dramatic events. While a half dozen panoramas of the Mississippi were painted between 1845 and 1850, Dickeson’s “The Mississippi Panorama” is the only one which survives (collections of the St. Louis Museum of Art: see City Art Museum of St. Louis 1949).
Dickeson also wrote about and lectured on his excavations (Fig. 9). His collection was displayed at the City Museum in Philadelphia, where he was designated the “Professor of Natu rail Sciences.” Later the artifacts were displayed at the Swain Building, also in Philadelphia, and eventually at the Centennial Exposition in the same city (Fig. 10). They would remain on display in the Exposition’s Memorial Hall from 1876 to 1885 (Mason 1942).
In 1882, following a short illness, Montroville Dickeson died. No obituary notices from Philadelphia newspapers have been found. Two of his sisters inherited the collection, which was-sold in 1899 by his brother William to Stewart Cumin, Director of the University of Pennsylvania Museum. It was an important acquisition and Culin published a description of it in 1900. Since then it has seen only sporadic study and Dickeson himself has lapsed into archaeological obscurity. In 1953. the Mississippi Panorama was transferred to the St. Louis Museum of Art, but the rest of the collection remains at the University of Pennsylvania.
The Invisible Archaeologist
Figure 10. Part of Dickeson’s extensive collection on display in Memorial Hall, Philadelphia, at the 1876 Centennial Exposition. UPM neg. S4-142053.
Despite amassing an incredible collection of thousands of artifacts, providing above-average documentation on his excavations, and lecturing widely, Dickeson has been forgotten. Why? His contemporaries Ephraim Squire and Edwin Davis had summed up their research in Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley, (Smithsonian Institution 1848), a well-illustrated monograph that remains widely read today. Dickeson, however, only published his findings locally in serialized form. His one well-known publication, The American Numismatic Manual, is full of conjectures and surmises, particularly regarding Native Americans’ use of stone, clay, and metal tokens as money. It stands in stark contrast with his thoughtful private notebook. He was fond of exaggeration; in fact, at times he seems more showman than scientist. Several of the items in his collection may be frauds, including a galena crystal inscribed with an ankh, the ancient Egyptian sign for life (Fig. II). One must recognize. however, that in the museum field Dickeson was competing with the likes of P.T. Barnum. then the theatrical proprietor of the American Museum in New York City. Dickeson exaggerations seem tame in comparison with Barnum’s famous hokum.
Conclusions
Figure 11. Plate IV from Dickeson’s American Numismatic Manual (1859). The artifacts shown here were described as coins and tokens of the NAtive Americans. Note particularly item no. 11, an ankh-inscribed galena crystal. In retrospect, it is unlikely that these artifacts were used as currency. In fact, several of them, including the crystal, may be frauds passed off on the unsuspecting Dickeson. Courtesy of Annenberg Rare Book & Manuscript Library, University of Pennsylvania.
Montroville Dickeson was an innovative and skillful early archaeologist, who recognized and described stratigraphy, noted the stages of stone tool manufacture, and used ethnographic analogies to interpret his sites. His work contributed to the debates on when people initially arrived in the New World. their possible contemporaneity with extinct animals such as mastodons, and the origins and final fate of the mound builders. Many of his hypotheses were right: the first Native American pioneers did arrive in the New World at a time when it was populated by several species of large mammals (known collectively as Pleistocene megafauna), many of which would subsequently become extinct. And yes. later NativeAmericans were responsible for building the earthworks which dotted the central and southeastern portion of the country.
About his brother’s work William Dickeson wrote:
In forming [his] collection he was animated not by an eye for curios—he looked upon antique objects with the eyes of a scholar and the knowledge of a scientist, and in their aggregation deduced many lessons of value to himself and those who came after him, as illustrating the manners and customs of ancient peoples. (1899:5)
His collection and papers, as well as other collections acquired by the University of Pennsylvania Museum in its earlier days, still have much to offer researchers. In the case of Dickeson, they also illustrate the story of one of the more interesting characters in archaeology’s family tree.
In my opinion the following two articles are possible verification of my thesis that the Jaredites landed near Seattle Washington. From Seattle the Jaredites who did have the Priesthood among them as they had the Adamic language, consisted of the mixed lineages of Ham, Shem and Japeth from the Tower of Babel, likely migrated west, north and south accordingly.
I also believe the Nephites with Lehi landed near Florida where the historical Hopewell Culture began in 600 bc. The Hopewell culture also ended abruptly in NY at about 400 ad. Sound familiar? I believe the Nephites are the Hopewell and the Jaredites are the Adena or Archaic people.
Shem (Priesthood Lineage) migrated principally west on the Columbia, Missouri and Ohio rivers to be a logical descendents of the Jaredites whose lives ended at Ramah or Cumorah in NY.
Japeth (Asian Lineage) likely migrated north from Seatle into northern Canada and Alaska and then into more central Canada:
Ham (Egyption and African Lineage) likely mirgrated south of Seattle and they were the leaneage of the Olmecs (1500 BC), the Atecs and Incas and Mayans.
Several Native American tribes have passed down legends of a race of white giants who were wiped out. We’ll take a look at a few such legends, including those among the Choctaw and the Comanches of the United States down to the Manta of Peru.
Choctaw
Horatio Bardwell Cushman wrote in his 1899 book “History of the Choctaw, Chickasaw, and Natchez Indians”: “The tradition of the Choctaws . . . told of a race of giants that once inhabited the now State of Tennessee, and with whom their ancestors fought when they arrived in Mississippi in their migration from the west. … Their tradition states the Nahullo (race of giants) was of wonderful stature.”
A Choctaw stick-ball player, depicted by George Catlin in 1834. (Public Domain)
Cushman said “Nahullo” came to be used to describe all white people, but it originally referred specifically to a giant white race with whom the Choctaw came into contact when they first crossed the Mississippi River. The Nahullo were said to be cannibals whom the Choctaw killed whenever the opportunity arose.
Comanches
Chief Rolling Thunder of the Comanches, a tribe from the Great Plains, gave the following account of an ancient race of white giants in 1857: “Innumerable moons ago, a race of white men, 10 feet high, and far more rich and powerful than any white people now living, here inhabited a large range of country, extending from the rising to the setting sun. Their fortifications crowned the summits of the mountains, protecting their populous cities situated in the intervening valleys.
The faces of the Choctaw and Chickasaw men of sixty years ago were as smooth as a woman’s, in fact they had no beard. Sometimes there might be seen a few tine hairs (if hairs they might be called) here and there upon the face, but they were few and far between, and extracted with a pair of small tweezers whenever discovered. Oft have I seen a Choctaw warrior standing before a mirror seeking with untiring perseverance and unwearied eyes, as he turned his face at different angles to the glass, if by chance a hair could be found lurking there, which, if discovered, was instantly removed as an unwelcome intruder. Even today, a full blood Choctaw or Chickasaw with a heavy beard is never seen. I have seen a few, here and there, with a little patch of beard upon their chins, but it was thin and short, and with good reasons to suspect that white blood flowed in their veins.
It is a truth but little known among the whites, that the North American Indians of untarnished blood have no hair upon any part of the body except the head. My knowledge of this peculiarity was confined, however, to the Choctaws and Chickasaws alone. But in conversation with an aged Choctaw friend upon this subject, and inquiring” if this peculiarity extended to all Indians, he replied; “To all, I believe. I have been among the Comanche’s, Kiowa’s and other western Indians, and have often seen them bathing, men and women, promiscuously together, in the rivers of their country, and found it was the same with them, their heads alone were adorned with hair.”
In conversation soon after with a Creek friend upon the subject in regard to the full-blood Creeks, he said, “They have no hair whatever upon the body, except that of the head, and the same is the case with all full-bloods that I have seen of other tribes.” It is also the testimony of all the early explorers of this continent.
The Council of Fire
Choctaw Village near the Chefuncte, The women appear to be making dye to color the strips of cane beside them, by François Bernard, 1869
In their ancient councils and great national assemblies, the Choctaws always observed the utmost order arid decorum, which, however, is universally characteristic of the Indians everywhere. In those grave and imposing deliberations of years ago convened at night, all sat on the ground in a circle around a blazing fire called “The Council Fire.” The aged, who from decrepitude had long retired from the scenes of active life, the war-path and the chase, formed the inner circle; the middle aged warriors, the next and the young warriors, the outer circle. The women and children were always excluded from all their national assemblies. The old men, beginning with the oldest patriarch, would then in regular succession state to the attentive audience all that had been told them by their fathers, and what they themselves had learned in the experience of an eventful life the past history of their nation; their vicissitudes and changes; what difficulties they had encountered, and how overcome; their various successes in war and their defeats; the character and kind of enemies whom they had defeated and by whom they had been defeated, the mighty deeds of their renowned chiefs and famous warriors in days past, together with their own achievements both in war and the chase; their nation’s days of prosperity and adversity; in short; all of their traditions and legends handed down to them through: the successive generations of ages past; and when those old seers and patriarchs, oracles of the past, had in their turn gone to dwell with their fathers in the Spirit Land, and their voices were no longer heard in wise counsel, the next oldest occupied the chairs of state, and in turn rehearsed to their young braves the traditions of the past, as related to them by the former sages of their tribe, together with their own knowledge; and thus were handed down through a long line of successive generations, and with much accuracy and truth, the events of their past history; and when we consider the extent to which all Indians cultivated that one faculty, memory, their connections in the history of the past is not so astonishing. I will here relate a little incident (frequently published) in the life of the famous Indian chief, Red Jacket, as an evidence of strength and correctness of the Indian s memory. It is said of Red Jacket, that he never forgot any thing he once learned. On a certain occasion, a dispute arose in a council with his tribe and the whites, concerning the stipulations made and agreed upon in a certain treaty. “You have forgotten,” said the agent, “we have it written on paper.” “The paper then tells a lie,” replied Red Jacket. “I have it written down here,” he added, placing his hand with great dignity on his brow. “This is the book the Great Spirit has given the Indian; it does not lie.” A reference was immediately made to the treaty in question, when, to the astonishment of all present, the document confirmed every word the unlettered warrior and statesman had uttered. There can be little doubt but that a large majority of their traditions are based upon truth; though passing as they have through so long a period of time, it is reasonable to suppose that many errors have crept in.
But one has given his opinion, on page 92 of his “History of the Indian Tribes of North America,” in the following positive and presumptuous assertion, though his apparent ignorance of all the characteristics (well known to the thousands of the White Race who have lived among them and studied them a long life-time) of the North American Indians so plainly manifested throughout his entire work, entitles his assumed learned opinion regarding the truth or untruth of the traditions of the North American Indians, or anything else concerning that people, to but little, if any, credit. He boldly asserts, with a seemingly great indifference as regards its truth, that “Nothing can be more uncertain, and more unworthy, we will not say of credit, but of consideration, than their (the Indians) earlier traditions; and probably there is not a single fact in all their history, supported by satisfactory evidence, which occurred half a century previous to the establishment of the Europeans.” Though all admit that the voices of tradition coming from all Nations even from our own ancestors, the Britons are enshrouded, to a greater or less extent, in dense and dubious fogs, and become more dim and distant as we go further back into the past. Yet that does not necessarily bring even the traditions of the North American Indians under his edict, “Nothing can be more uncertain, and more unworthy, we will not say of credit, but of consideration, than their traditions, “as here comes to our aid modern Oriental Discovery, with records engraved on rocks and stamped on bricks records contemporary with the events, and in all cases independent of the modern authority since the records have been hidden from the eyes of both the believer and disbeliever. Inscriptions are disclosed, in languages now dead, in characters long-forgotten, and to which every key had been apparently lost. Ancient cities and countries, Thebes, Ninevah, Pompeii, Balbee, Babylon, Jerusalem and Egypt rise to testify and confirm the credit of many of the traditions, fables and legends of the Old World. And so also, from the buried past of the New World, hundreds of witnesses have already been summoned, and are still being summoned, that confirm the credit of the traditions and legends of the North American Indians, and to which they pointed back through the long vista of ages past, ere the Indians were known to the White Race, and give the merited contradiction to the assertion that their traditions “merit not even consideration.”
Mammoths & Nahullo
As the climate warmed during the last part of the Ice Age, large mammal such as the Mastodon migrated into the Shenandoah Valley. Source: VR image by Richard Thornton
An ancient Choctaw tradition attributes the origin of the prairies along the western banks of the Tombigbee River, to some huge animals (mammoths) that existed there at the advent of their ancestors from the west to Mississippi. Their tradition also states that the Nahullo, (Supernatural) a race of giant people, also inhabited the same country, with whom their forefathers oft came in hostile contact. These mighty animals broke off the low limbs of the trees in eating the leaves, and also gnawed the bark off the trees, which, in the course of time, caused them to wither and die; that they roamed in different bands, which engaged in desperate battles whenever and wherever they met, and thus caused them to rapidly decrease in numbers; and that, in the course of years all had perished but two large males, who, separate and alone, wandered about for several years each confining himself to the solitude of the forest many miles from the other. Finally, in their wanderings they met, and at once engaged in terrible conflict in which one was killed. The survivor, now monarch of the forests, strolled about for a few years wrapped in the solitude of his own reflections and independence then died, and with him the race became extinct.
That the Choctaw traditions of both the mammoth and great men, was based on truth as to their former existence in the southern and western parts of this continent is satisfactorily established by the many mammoth skeletons of both men and beasts and fragments of huge bones that have been, and are continually being found in different parts of the country, and all of whom, according to their tradition were contemporary with the ancient fathers of the present Indian race. It is well known that the ancient existence of those giants and mammoth was wholly unknown to the White Race, until the excavation of their bones proved their former existence; yet were known to the Indians to have existed and so declared; but which was regarded by the whites as only an Indian fable, unworthy of belief or even a second thought. A huge skeleton of one of those ancient animals was found in March 1877, four miles east of the town of Greenville, Hunt County, Texas. I secured a fragment of the skeleton, evidently a part of the femoral bone, which measured twenty-one inches in circumference. A tooth measured three inches in width, five inches in length along the surface of the jawbone and five inches in depth into the jaw, and weighed the seemingly incredible weight of eleven pounds. The teeth proved the monster herbaceous, the animal of which was in a perfect state of preservation. The greater part of the frame crumbled to dust, as soon as exposed to the action of the air.
Here then it had found a burial place, among others of the prehistoric population of the various animals which held possession of this continent before, perhaps, the advent of man, rising up before us like some old granite dome, weather-beaten and darkened by the lapse of ages past. But death came to it, as to its predecessors, whose cemeteries time has opened here and there, and revealed to the scrutiny of the curious, the testimony of vanished age. Many citizens of the immediate neighborhood visited the place of disinterment, and viewed the solitary grave and looked with wondering interest upon this stranger of hoary antiquity arising from his forest tomb where he has so long slept in silence, unknown and unsung; whose history, as that of his mighty race, is wrapped in the eternal silence of the unknown past. Yet, to one who seeks to muse over the mysteries of the unwritten long ago, this fossil tells a story of the mystic days of yore and of the multiplied thousands of years since old Mother Earth commenced to bear and then destroy her children.
Ah, could the records of the ages to which they point be restored, how many doubts and problems would be solved? But they only tantalize us by their near approach and undiminished inscrutableness, while imagination shrinks from the contemplation of the intervening years between. Yet, from those relics of the ages past, an unlimited field for the imagination is open to view, which many thinkers have attempted to explore only to find themselves utterly lost.
“Hupimmi hattak tikba a mintih hushi aiokatula” (our, forefathers came from the west), declare the ancient Choctaws through their tradition, and they saw the mighty beasts of the forests, whose tread shook the earth; but our forefathers ancestry came from the northwest beyond the big water.”
“Tis but the tradition of the ignorant Indian a foolish fable,” responded he of the pale-face, of boasted historical attainments when lo! Accident unearths the long hidden monster of traditional record, and the truth of the rejected declaration of the despised Indian is established, and with equal truth establishing the fact that, mid all our boasted ancient pedigree, theirs is more ancient, and perhaps more honorable, reaching back through the vista of pre-historic times to the” dim and hazy regions of ages past and unknown.
Also of the tradition of the Choctaws which told of a race of giants that once inhabited the now State of Tennessee, and with whom their ancestors fought when they arrived in Mississippi in their migration from the west, doubtless Old Mexico. Their tradition states the Nahullo (race of giants) was of wonderful stature; but, as their tradition of the mastodon, so this was also considered to be but a foolish fable, the creature of a wild imagination, when lo! Their exhumed bones again prove the truth of the Choctaws tradition. In the fall of 1880, Mr. William Bevtrly, an old gentle man 84 years of age living near Piano, Collin County, Texas, and who was born in west Tennessee and there live d to man hood, stated to me that near his father’s house on a small creek were twenty-one mounds in consecutive order forming a crescent, each distant from the other about fifty feet and each with a base of seventy-five or eighty feet in diameter, and rising to an average height of forty feet; that he, when a boy twelve years of age, was present with his father, when an excavation was made in one of the mound in which human bones of enormous size were found, the femoral bones being five inches longer than the ordinary length, and the jaw bones were so large as to slip over the face of a man with ease. This statement was confirmed by Rev. Mr. Rudolph of McKinney, Texas, and several others, all men of undoubted veracity, which places the truth of the former existence of the mounds, their excavations and results, as well as the Choctaw tradition, beyond all doubt and even controversy.
In regard to the race of giants that once occupied the now State of Tennessee and mentioned in the tradition of the ancient Choctaws, Mr. H. S. Halbert, an esteemed friend, says in a letter to me, January 22, 1878, “I will give you some facts which modern researches have thrown upon the ancient occupancy of this continent, on the Atlantic seaboard of the United States stretching from the coast of North Carolina up to and through New England. I refer particularly to the seaboard .
“I am satisfied that the Indian race were in occupancy of this seaboard region only about 200 years before the discovery of America in 1492, I give the reasons:
About the year 1000, A. D. (I quote the date from memory, not having the authorities before me) the Northmen discovered America and made some settlements on the New England coast. All this, as you know, is historical. The Northmen there came in contact with a people whom they called Skrellings. Now these Skrellings, from the description given by them were not Indians, but Esquimaux. They were the same kind of people the Northmen had previously met in Greenland and whom they called also Skrellings, or rather Skraellinger. This is plain proof that 500 years before Columbus, the Esquimaux race inhabited the seaboard of New England and not the Indians.
“Again, the Tuscarora Indians, now living in Canada, but formerly from North Carolina, state in their traditions that they came from the west and settled on the North Carolina seaboard about the year A. D. 1300. Their traditions also state that they came in contact with a people of short stature, ignorant of maize and eaters of raw flesh.
“Now to whom does this description apply but to the Esquimaux? Thirdly, relics have been discovered implements of various kinds, along the seaboard exactly similar to those used by the Esquimaux of the present day. All this is plain proof to my mind, that the Esquimaux once inhabited the Atlantic seaboard as far south as North Carolina, and that they were pushed northward by the influx of the incoming Indian tribes; and that- the Indian had not been settled but for comparatively a short period in this seaboard at the time of Columbus discovery. The Mound Builders seemed to have never occupied this seaboard stretching from North Carolina upward. Now as to the Delaware tradition.
“The Delawares, or Leni Lenape as they style themselves in their native tongue, have a tradition that they came from the west. When they came to the Great River, perhaps, somewhere in the latitude of St. Louis, they found a people of tall stature, and living in towns. This people the Delawares called Allegewi. They asked the Allegewi for permission to cross the river, which was granted. The Allegewi, however, seeing the Indians constantly coming from the west in such large numbers, and fearing they would ultimately dispossess them of their country, commenced war upon them. After years of fighting, the Allegewi were defeated and driven out of their country retreating southward, and the Delawares and other tribes took possession of their country. Now these Allegewi are without doubt the same stock of people spoken of in Choctaw tradition as the Nahoolo.”
The word Nahoolo is a corruption of the Choctaw word Nahullo and is now applied to the entire White Race, but anciently it referred to a giant race with which they came in contact when they first crossed the Mississippi river. These giants, says their tradition, as related to the missionaries occupied the northern part of the now States of Mississippi and Alabama and the western part of Tennessee. The true signification of the word Nahullo is a superhuman or super natural being, and the true words for white man are Hattak-tohbi. The Nahullo were of white complexion, according to Choctaw tradition, and were still an existing people at the time of the advent of the Choctaws to Mississippi; that they were a hunting people and also cannibals, who killed and ate the Indians whenever they could capture them, consequently the Nahullo were held in great dread by the Indians and were killed by them whenever an opportunity was presented; by what means they finally became extinct, tradition is silent.
“Chemical analysis of the bones of this giant race in Tennessee and elsewhere,” says Mr. H. S. Halbert, in a letter of January 3rd, 1878, “indicate the ravages of one of the most terrible diseases to which flesh is heir. Bones exhumed from these ancient cemeteries indicate with painful certainty that syphilis was, at least, one cause of the extinct ion of this ancient people. 1 It was long supposed that syphilis was imported into this continent by the European race. That may have been the case, in the historical period, but I have no doubt it prevailed with awful fatality among that ancient people, who -dominated a large portion of this continent before the advent of the Indian race.
“Mr. Grant Lincicum, (Dr. Gideon Lincicum, with whom I was personally acquainted, was an educated white man, who came to the Choctaw Nation after the advent of the missionaries, and settled at Columbus, then a small place, and afterwards wrote a MS. of the Choctaw habits, customs, traditions and legends, which has been lost)” stated that they (the Mound Builders) were, according to the Choctaw tradition, a hunting-people. He certainly must be in error on this point. (Not so; Lincicum used the pronoun “they” with reference to the Nahullo, and not to the Mound Builders, of whom their traditions never spoke). Now I believe that the Mound Builders were of much fairer complexion than the Indian, perhaps almost, if not quite, as fair as we, and were an agricultural people also. Disease and war no doubt were the main causes of their extinction. Detached off shoots of them may have amalgamated with the Indian tribes, and thus lost their physical peculiarities, but at the same time kept up with their tribal organization. The Mandan Indians (now extinct) are supposed to have been a degenerate and amalgamated offshoot of the Mound Builders. In their manners and customs they were strikingly different from the other Indians. I have no doubt but the researches of antiquarians in some manner, to us yet unknown, will throw much light upon the early occupants of this continent.”
Be that as it may, I still believe in the Choctaw traditions that the Nahulio who inhabited North Mississippi and Alabama, and West Tennessee, were “a hunting people,” as they have left no trace whatever of having been agriculturists, ad the unbroken forests of majestic trees of ages growth, that covered the land everywhere at the advent the of the Europeans, evidently prove.
Still I admit, with friend Halbert, that, possibly the Allegewi of Delaware tradition may be the Nahulio of Choctaw tradition, if they were of white complexion, as the word Nahulio is emphatically applied to the white race and no other. If white, may they not be of the Northmen, who, it is said, established a few colonies upon the Atlantic coast A. D. 1000?” Then, if the North American Indians are not the Mound builders, (which has not yet been satisfactorily proved) may not the Northmen be?
Some have believed that the Nahulio were the Carib Indians, as they were said to be of gigantic stature and also cannibals, and who once inhabited our Gulf coast. They were found by Columbus in the West Indies, and they are still found in the isles of the Caribbean Sea and Venezuela. The early French writers of Louisiana called the Caribs by their Indian name Attakapas, and Attakapas Parish in Louisiana took its name from that tribe. The French translated Attakapas, Man-eater. Attakapas is a corruption of the Choctaw words Hattakapa, (man eatable) which they (the French), no doubt, got from the Choctows, who gave the tribe that name. I am inclined to believe that the Nahulio of the Choctaw tradition were not regular cannibals, but that they sacrificed human victims in their religious ceremonies, which in extreme cases may, perhaps, have required their officiates to eat a portion also of the victim’s flesh. The same also of the Caribs, hence Hattakapa, (man eatable) instead of Hattakupa, eater.
What do we know about the location of the Garden of Eden? By Bruce A. Van Orden, associate professor of Church history, Brigham Young University.
“We must remember that the whole earth was paradisiacal before the Fall. The Garden of Eden was a center place. After the Fall, there was no Garden of Eden or paradisiacal status on earth. Yet relative to the locale of the site of the Garden of Eden, the Prophet Joseph Smith learned through revelation (D&C 57) that Jackson County was the location of a Zion to be and the New Jerusalem to come. The Prophet first visited Jackson County, Missouri, in the summer of 1831. The Prophet visited Jackson County again in April and May 1832. On one of the occasions, or perhaps both, the Prophet Joseph apparently instructed his close associates, and perhaps even a general Church gathering, that the ancient Garden of Eden was also located in Jackson County.
Center of America
Brigham Young stated, “Joseph the Prophet told me that the garden of Eden was in Jackson [County] Missouri.” (Journal of Wilford Woodruff, vol. 5, 15 Mar. 1857, Archives Division, Church Historical Dept., Salt Lake City.) Heber C. Kimball said: “From the Lord, Joseph learned that Adam had dwelt on the land of America, and that the Garden of Eden was located where Jackson County now is.” (Andrew Jenson, Historical Record, 9 vols., Salt Lake City: Andrew Jenson, 1888, 7:439; see also Orson F. Whitney, Life of Heber C. Kimball, Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1967, p. 219.) Other early leaders have given the same information.
Unfortunately, we do not have primary source documentation for all of Joseph Smith’s revelations or doctrinally related declarations. This is especially true for the periods when he did not have a scribe to keep a record of his daily activities. His 1831 and 1832 trips to Missouri fit into this category.
One of the early Latter-day Saint residents of Jackson County was Emily Austin. Remembering her first year there, she reminisced, “Our homes in this new country presented a prosperous appearance—almost equal to Paradise itself—and our peace and happiness, we flattered ourselves, were not in a great degree deficient to that of our first parents in the garden of Eden.” (Mormonism; or, Life among the Mormons, New York: AMS Press, 1971, p. 67.) She was reflecting a commonly held belief among the Saints that Eden was in Jackson County.
It wasn’t until May 1838 that revelation (D&C 116) identified Adam-ondi-Ahman, a site near the Garden of Eden, to be in Daviess County, Missouri, some seventy miles from present-day Kansas City. (Encyclopedia of Mormonism, 4 vols., New York City: Macmillan, 1992, 1:19–20.) Other revelations referring to Adam-ondi-Ahman were D&C 78:15–16 and D&C 107:53–57. President Joseph Fielding Smith said: “In accord with the revelations given to the Prophet Joseph Smith, we teach that the Garden of Eden was on the American continent located where the City of Zion, or the New Jerusalem, will be built. When Adam and Eve were driven out of the Garden, they eventually dwelt at a place called Adam-ondi-Ahman, situated in what is now Daviess County, Missouri. … We are committed to the fact that Adam dwelt on [the] American continent.” (Doctrines of Salvation, 3 vols., comp. Bruce R. McConkie, Salt Lake City:Bookcraft, 1956, 3:74. Compare Answers to Gospel Questions, 5 vols., Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co., 1957–75, 2:93–95, 4:19–24; and Alvin R. Dyer, in Conference Report, Oct. 1968, pp. 108–9.) President Joseph Fielding Smith wrote,”In accord with the revelations given to the Prophet Joseph Smith, we teach that the Garden of Eden was on the American continent located where the city of Zion, or the New Jerusalem will be built. When Adam and Eve were driven out of the Garden, they eventually dwelt at a place called Adam-ondi-Ahman, situated in what is now Daviess County, Missouri” (Doctrines of Salvation 3:74). Joseph Smith taught that Adam, just prior to his death, called Seth, Enos, Cainan, Mahalaleel, Jared, Enoch and Methuselah, as well as the “residue of his posterity who were righteous,’ to Adam-ondi-Ahman. It was there he “bestowed upon them his last blessing” (Doctrine and Covenants 107:53).
Apostle John Widtsoe wrote,”Since Adam called together seven generations of his descendants at Adam-ondi-Ahman, it can well be believed that there was his old homestead. If so, the Garden of Eden was probably not far distant, for it was the entrance at the east of the Garden which was closed against them at the time of the ‘fall’ (Genesis 3:24). In fact, it has been commonly understood among the Latter-day Saints, from the teachings of the Prophet, that the temple was to be built in or near the location of the Garden of Eden” (Evidences and Reconciliations, pg. 396).
According to Heber C. Kimball, a temple block was dedicated. “While there we laid out a city on a high elevated piece of land, and set the stakes for the four corners of a temple block, which was dedicated, Brother Brigham being mouth” (Life of Heber C. Kimball, 2nd ed., pp. 208-209 as printed in BYU Studies, Autumn 1972, pg. 34). Dr. Robert J. Matthews of Brigham Young University states,”Although the ‘temple block’ was dedicated, apparently no corner stones were laid, and no temple was built. Persecution soon forced the Saints to flee Illinois, and thus the settlement had a short existence lasting only a few months, because by November 1838 the Saints were leaving their homes and abandoning Adam-ondi-Ahman” (BYU Studies, Autumn 1972, pg. 34).
Smith also taught that Adam will once again come to visit this site. Mormon Apostle Bruce McConkie makes reference to this event and stated that a portion of Adam’s altar had remained through the ages. He wrote, “At that great gathering Adam offered sacrifices on an altar built for the purpose. A remnant of that very altar remained on the spot down through the ages. On May 19, 1838 Joseph Smith and a number of his associates stood on the remainder of the pile of stones at a place called Spring Hill, Daviess County, Missouri. There the Prophet taught them that Adam again would visit in the Valley of Adam-ondi-Ahman, holding a great council as a prelude to the great and dreadful day of the Lord” (Mormon Doctrine, pg. 21).
In volume one of his two-volume set entitled Joseph Smith Begins His Work, Wilford Wood includes a photograph of what he calls “stones from Adam’s altar.” Heber C. Kimball also wrote of this altar. He stated that Smith led them a short distance from the temple block and said, “There is the place where Adam offered up sacrifice after he was cast out of the garden” (BYU Studies, Autumn 1972, pg. 34).
President Ezra Taft Benson also wrote how the Garden of Eden was located in America. Under the section “Divine Destiny” in his book The Teachings of Ezra Taft Benson (pp. 587-588), he wrote,
“Consider how very fortunate we are to be living in this land of America … Many great events have transpired in this land of destiny. This was the place where Adam dwelt; this was the place where the Garden of Eden was; it was here that Adam met with a body of high priests at Adam-ondi-Ahman shortly before his death and gave them his final blessing, and the place to which he will return to meet with the leaders of his people (D&C 107:53-57). This was the place of three former civilizations: that of Adam, that of the Jaredites, and that of the Nephites.” Notice also how Benson places the Nephites in the United States, not Central America as Mormon scholars are now insisting.
Not only have LDS leaders stated that Eden was located in what is today the United States, they have also stated that Noah built his famous ark nearby as well. On October 7, 1860, President Brigham Young declared,
“In the beginning, after the earth was prepared for man, the Lord commenced his work upon what is now called this American continent, where the Garden of Eden was made. In the days of Noah, in the days of the floating of the ark, he took the people to another part of the earth: the earth was divided, and there he set up his kingdom” (Journal of Discourses 8:195).
Before he became first counselor to Brigham Young, Apostle George Q. Cannon stated,
“Men have supposed that because the Ark rested on Ararat that the flood commenced there, or rather that it was from thence the Ark started to sail. But God in His revelations has informed us that it was on this choice land of Joseph where Adam was placed and the Garden of Eden was laid out” (Journal of Discourses 11:337).
In a sermon delivered by Orson Pratt, the LDS Apostle concurred with the aforementioned statements by saying, “We may, however, observe, that so far as new revelation has given us information on this subject, this Continent of ours may be ranked among the first lands occupied by the human family. The very first man who had dominion on the face of the earth, under the direction of the Heavens, once dwelt on this Continent, His name was Adam” (Journal of Discourses 12:338) Pratt continued by saying, “It was on this land where both Noah built his ark, which was blown by the winds of Heaven away to the east, and landed on Ararat” (Journal of Discourses 12:338).
Like many teachings brought about by LDS leaders, the idea that the Garden of Eden was in Missouri cannot be supported by the Bible. Mormons are really left with nothing but the claims of Joseph Smith for their “evidence.” Pratt admits this when he said, “These things are not revealed to us by the Bible, or by tradition, but by the inspiration of the Almighty through the great modern prophet who was raised up to commence this marvellous (sic) work of which you and I are now partakers” (Journal of Discourses 12:339).
On pages 125-26, Priest [Josiah] describes a large hewn stump of a tree discovered by men digging a deep well near Cincinnati in 1826, eighty feet or more below the surface. It still bore marks of an axe, and a residue of rust. Priest presumes “that the tree was undoubtedly antediluvian,” p. 125, and from there he launches into painful exegesis on how Noah must have dwelt in America before the deluge. Priest calculates possible current flow for the ark toward Mt. Ararat, and ends up feeling quite content “. . . that here, perhaps in the very State of New-York, the miraculous vessel was erected, and bore away, treasured with its enormous capacity, the progenitors of the human race renewed. So that if America have not the honor of being the country where Adam was created, as is believed by some, it has nevertheless the honor, as supposed, of being the country where the ark was erected.” (p. 131)
Priest’s literal biblical credulity will not allow him to accept both honors for America, since (reasons he,) the rivers that are described in Genesis as flowing from the primeval Garden do not exist here (p. 130). This does not prevent him, however, from quoting a better mind than his own, from which he relays a delicious presumption of the American Eden itself . . . The celebrated antiquarian, Samuel L. Mitchell [sic], late of New-York, with, other gentlemen, eminent for their knowledge of natural history, are even of the opinion that America was the country where ADAM was created. In a letter to Governor De Witt Clinton, in which this philosopher argued the common origin of the people of America, and those of Asia, he says: “I avoid the opportunity which this grand conclusion affords me, of stating, that America was the cradle of the human race; of tracing its colonies westward over the Pacific Ocean, and beyond the sea of Kamschatka, to new settlements; of following the emigrants by land and water, until they reached Europe and Africa. I had no inclination to oppose the current opinions relative to the place of man’s creation and dispersion. I thought it was scarcely worth the while to inform an European, that in coming to America, he had left the new world behind him, for the purpose of visiting the old.”—American Antq. Society, p. 331. [p. 129
. . . And men did live a holy race,
And worship Jesus face to face,
In Adam-ondi-Ahman.
Her land was good and greatly blest,
Beyond old Israel’s Canaan;
Here fame was known from east to west;
Her peace was great, and pure the rest—
Of Adam-ondi-Ahman.
[“Adam-ondi-Ahman. By W. W. Phelps.” Latter Day Saints’ Messenger and Advocate 1:9 (June 1835), p. 144. For the local singing of this hymn in the summer of 1838, see Matthews, 33.]
Garden of Eden in EVIDENCE AND RECONCILIATIONS
John A. Widtsoe Arranged by G. Homer Durham Salt Lake City, Utah Text (c) 1960 by Bookcraft Chapter 12 Item 4
Brigham Young, also a close associate of the Prophet, testified similarly:
In the beginning, after this earth was prepared for man, the Lord commenced his work upon what is now called the American continent, where the Garden of Eden was made. In the days of Noah, in the days of the Boating of the ark, he took the people to another part of the earth. (Discourses, p. 102)
In conversation with Orson Hyde, on March 15, 1857, President Young said: You have been both to Jerusalem and Zion, and seen both. I have not seen either, for I have never been in Jackson County. Now it is a pleasant thing to think of and to know where the Garden of Eden was. Did you ever think of it? I do not think many do, for in Jackson County was the Garden of Eden. Joseph has declared this, and
I am as much bound to believe that as to believe that Joseph was a prophet of God. (Journal History, March 15, 1857)
That is the position of the Latter-day Saints today, with respect to the much-discussed location of the Garden of Eden.
Adam, after his expulsion from the Garden of Eden, lived in the vicinity of the great Missouri and Mississippi rivers. As his descendants multiplied, they would naturally settle along the fertile and climatically acceptable river valleys. When the flood came in the days of Noah, the Mississippi drainage must have increased to a tremendous volume, quite in harmony with the Biblical account. Noah’s ark would be floated on the mighty, rushing waters, towards the Gulf of Mexico. With favorable winds, it would cross the Atlantic to the Eastern continents. There the human race, in its second start on earth,
began to multiply and fill the earth.
The location of the Garden of Eden in America, and at Independence, Missouri, clears up many a problem which the Bible account of Eden and its garden has left in the minds of students.
As we have shown, the Garden of Eden was in Missouri and the New Jerusalem will be in Missouri. Read Ether 13 below and will will fully understand this important matter. As it says in Ether 13:2 “…after the waters had receded from off the face of this land it became a choice land above all other lands, a chosen land of the Lord”
From the above we see that Adam was born in Missouri and we know his posterity was blessed in Missouri, D&C 107:53, and because of wickedness the flood swept them off of this land of Missouri, which was again being prepared for the next group of people the Jaredites. Ether 13:2. They were swept off this land of Missouri and so it makes sense the Nephites would live around this same area of Missouri.
D&C 107:53 “Three years previous to the death of Adam, he called Seth, Enos, Cainan, Mahalaleel, Jared, Enoch, and Methuselah, who were all high priests, with the residue of his posterity who were righteous, into the valley of Adam-ondi-Ahman, and there bestowed upon them his last blessing.”
Moses 6:17 “And Enos lived ninety years, and begat Cainan. And Enos and the residue of the people of God came out from the land, which was called Shulon, and dwelt in a land of promise, which he called after his own son, whom he had named Cainan.”
In Elder McConkie’s book “Mormon Doctrine“, he states: “One of the greatest spiritual gatherings of all the ages took place in the Valley of Adam-ondi-Ahman some 5,000 years ago…. At that great gathering Adam offered sacrifices on an altar built for that purpose. A remnant of that very altar remained on the spot down through the ages. On May 19, 1838, Joseph Smith and a number of his associates stood on the remainder of the pile of stones at a place called Spring Hill, Daviess County, Missouri. There the Prophet taught them that Adam again would visit the Valley of Adam-ondi-Ahman, holding a great council as a prelude to the great and dreadful day of the Lord…”
Brigham Young
“In the beginning, after this earth was prepared for man, the Lord commenced his work upon what is now called the American continent, where the Garden of Eden was made. In the days of Noah, in the days of the floating of the ark, he took the people to another part of the earth: the earth was divided, and there he set up his kingdom. Did they receive his kingdom? No; they rejected it. Afterwards he called a man, and ordained him, and showed to him the inhabitants of the whole earth, and gave to him a promise that his offspring should be the people of God. He spoke to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and their children, as his covenant people. The Jews rejected Jesus Christ, who came to redeem the world. They cried—“Crucify him, crucify him! Let his blood be upon us, and upon our children!” God has removed the kingdom from Jerusalem again to Zion, and here he will wind up the scene. Righteousness will go forth, and the wickedness upon the earth will be swept from it. Will I prophesy evil? No; let us prophesy good. But the justice and mercy of God must have their demands. Let everything have its place and its just due, both the good and the evil; and we will not curse the wicked, for they are already cursed; the wrath of the Almighty does not slumber upon their track; their condition is lamentable. They live and flourish, and may have a few days of prosperity, as the enemies of the Prophets did anciently. They flourish like a green bay tree, and may so flourish for a few days; but they will become withered and dried and prepared to be cast into the fire, while the kingdom of God will stand; and if we do not remain faithful, others will take our places.” JD 8:195-6 Brigham Young
Elder Jeffrey R. Holland said, “Temporarily, we call it America. But it began with the single, primeval continent of Genesis, and the miracle of millennial healing will bring that unity again…
The most sacred of places, then, will always be those locations which God has designated for holy and eternal purposes, locations where he is the “doer of the deed.” These places are revered forever by his faithful children wherever they may be.
America is such a place, but of course it wasn’t always called America nor has it always been identified by a distinctive continental shape. Originally it was simply a portion of that large, single land mass which God in his creative process called “Earth” and which, when completed, was pronounced “good.” (Gen. 1:10.) Whatever its name and geographical configuration, however, it was from the beginning a land of divinity as well as a land of destiny.
The choicest part of this earthly creation was a garden “eastward in Eden” where God placed our first parents, Adam and Eve. This resplendent place filled with paradisiacal glory was located on that part of the land mass where the city Zion, or the New Jerusalem of the earth’s last days, would eventually be built… After Adam and Eve were driven out of the Garden, they dwelt at a place called Adam-ondi-Ahman, located in what is now Daviess County, Missouri. In that region this first family lived out their days, tilling the soil, tending the flocks, offering sacrifices, and learning the gospel of Jesus Christ from on high. There Adam prophesied concerning all the families of the earth and, three years before his death, called together the righteous remnant of his posterity and bestowed upon them his last blessing. The Lord appeared unto this faithful group and Adam’s family rose up “and blessed Adam, and called him Michael, the prince, the archangel… Never before had one spot of earth been favored with such a meeting, nor provided the stage for such sacred scenes from the drama of man’s ultimate destiny.
But even as such sacred manifestations and proclamations were recorded, the land was being polluted with unrighteousness. The willful Cain had already made his covenant with Satan and taken the life of his younger brother, Abel…
Two generations later the Lord was so pained by that generation “without affection” (Moses 7:33) that he opened the windows of heaven and cleansed the entire earth with water. Thus, the “everlasting decree” (Ether 2:10) was first taught that he who will not obey the Lord in righteousness will be swept from his sacred land. The lesson would be tragically retaught in dispensations yet to come.
Holy Scripture records that “after the waters had receded from off the face of this land it became a choice land above all other lands, a chosen land of the Lord; wherefore the Lord would have that all men should serve him who dwell upon the face thereof.” (Ether 13:2.) Such a special place needed now to be kept apart from other regions, free from the indiscriminate traveler as well as the soldier of fortune. To guarantee such sanctity the very surface of the earth was rent. In response to God’s decree, the great continents separated and the ocean rushed in to surround them. The promised place was set apart. Without habitation it waited for the fulfillment of God’s special purposes.
With care and selectivity, the Lord began almost at once to repeople the Promised Land. The Jaredites came first, with stories of the great flood fresh in their memories and the Lord’s solemn declaration ringing in their ears… (Ether 2:8.) Despite such counsel, however, the Jaredite civilization steadily degenerated into a violent society which forced a man to keep “the hilt of his sword in his right hand” (Ether 14:2)… But even as the last light flickered on Jaredite civilization, a bold new sun rose to illuminate a thousand years of Nephite-Lamanite experience on the same soil. Despite periods of war and rebellion, these people nevertheless had great moments of power and purity, including the personal ministry of the resurrected Christ, who walked and talked and prayed with these New World inhabitants for three indescribable days. There in the meridian of time the land enjoyed three generations of peace and perfection, which it would not know again until the Master’s millennial reign.
But the lessons of history, if not learned well, are certain to be taught again, and a lone father with his son lived to see the self-destruction of these people of promise. The Nephite-Lamanite morality descended from “sorceries, and witchcrafts, and magics” (Morm. 1:19) into rape, murder, and cannibalism…
A thousand years after God had given such choice land to their fathers and a thousand years before he would attempt to do it again, Mormon wrote to his son Moroni: “O the depravity of my people! They are without order and without mercy…
In spite of such grief and despair the Lord of the vineyard determined to “spare it a little longer” (Jacob 5:50) long enough for one final attempt, long enough for one more dispensation, long enough for one final experiment focused on the Promised Land.
So, after a thousand years of preparation, the Spirit of God rested upon a young Italian [Columbus] sailing under the flag of Spain, and, as Nephi had seen in vision, “he went forth upon the many waters, even unto the seed of my brethren, who were in the Promised Land.” (1 Ne. 13:12.) This “Christian of almost maniacal devoutness”… was not to be denied…
As Elder Paul H. Dunn recently declared to a Church-wide audience: “(Joseph) grew up toward adolescence just like the new land. He fitted it. He was young, clean, unspoiled—a lad without a past, kneeling in a grove. This pristine land—this innocent young man—and thus the Lord reached out and kept his promise. He established his conditions over centuries; you see, God has time. His plan made it possible for the holy priesthood and the Church to be restored upon the earth—the restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ—but only in America…The purpose of America was to provide a setting wherein that was possible. All else takes its power from that one great, central purpose.” (Ensign, Nov. 1975, p. 54.)
Elder Holland continues, “Thus in one final moment worthy men and righteous principles came together for the restoration of heavenly things. With his center stake in America, God began stretching the cords of his tabernacle to all the world… “And the land of Jerusalem and the land of Zion shall be turned back into their own place, and the earth shall be like as it was in the days before it was divided.” (D&C 133:23–24.)
These two cities, Zion (the New Jerusalem) and the ancient city of Jerusalem, will be those capitals out of which both the word and law of the Lord shall go forth and to which all nations shall flow. (See Isa. 2:2–3.)
It is good that the historical celebration of the United States bicentennial allows us to focus on a land in which God has done so much of his work. It has not always looked the same geographically nor has it always been governed the same politically. But that all seems appropriate since the meaning of America, in its most theological sense, is something more than borders and boundaries, something above nativism and nationalism. It is an ideal, a thing of the spirit… As with temple sites, missionary service, and area general conferences, gospel experience transcends the borders—and, if necessary, the flames of nationalism…” Selected portions of a talk titled, “A Promised Land”, by Jeffrey R. Holland June 1976 Ensign
THE FAR WEST
Evening and Morning Star Vol. 1 No. 5 October 1832 Page 71
The far west, as the section of country from the Mississippi to the Rocky Mountains may justly be styled, is not only distant from the Atlantic States, but different. Its principle river, running rapidly from the 48th to the 39th degree of north latitude, is always rily, always wearing away its banks and always making new channels: It is rightly named Missouri; for in plain English, it looks like the waters of misery,-or troubled water:-even as the sea which the prophet said, Casts up mire and dirt. With the exception of the skirts of timber upon the streams of water, this region of country is one continued field, or prairie, (as the French have it, meaning meadows,) and there is something ancient as well as grand about it, too; for while the eye takes in a large scope of clear field, or extensive plains, decorated with here and there a patch of timber, like the orchards which beautify the farms in the east, the mind goes back to the day, when the Jaredites were in their glory upon this choice land above all others, and comes on till they, and even the Nephites, were destroyed for their wickedness: Here pause and look to the east, and read the words of the prophet: Wo to the crown of pride, to the drunkards of Ephraim, whose glorious beauty is a fading flower, which is on the head of the fat valleys of them that are overcome with wine! Behold, the Lord hath a mighty and strong one, which as a tempest of hail and a destroying storm, as a flood of mighty waters overflowing, shall cast down to the earth with the hand.-The crown of pride, the drunkards of Ephraim, shall be trodden under feet: and the glorious beauty, which is on the head of the fat valley, shall be a fading flower, and as the hasty fruit before the summer; which when he that looketh upon it seeth, while it is yet in his hand he eateth it up. In that day shall the Lord of hosts be for a crown of glory, and for a diadem of beauty, unto the residue of his people, and for a spirit of judgment to him that sitteth in judgment, and for strength to them that turn the battle to the gate.
To return: this beautiful region of country is now mostly, excepting Arkansas and Missouri, the land of Joseph or the Indians, as they are called, and embraces three fine climates: First, like that of New-York; second, like Missouri, neither northern nor southern; and third, like the Carolinas. This place may be called the centre [center] of America; it being about an equal distance from Maine, to Nootka sound; and from the gulf of St. Lawrence to the gulf of California; yea, and about the middle of the continent from cape Horn, south, to the head land at Baffin’s Bay, north. The world will never value the land of Desolation, as it is called in the book of Mormon, for any thing more than hunting ground, for want of timber and mill-seats: The Lord to the contrary notwithstanding, declares it to be the land of Zion which is the land of Joseph, blessed by him, for the precious things of heaven, for the dew, and for the deep that coucheth beneath, and for the precious fruits brought forth by the sun, and for the precious things put forth by the moon, and for the chief things of the ancient mountains, and for the precious things of the lasting hills, and for the precious things of the earth and fulness [fullness] thereof, and for the good will of him that dwelt in the bush: let the blessing come upon the head of Joseph, and upon the top of the head of him that was separated from his brethren. His glory is like the firstling of his bullock, and his horns are like the horns of unicorns: with them he shall push the people together from the ends of the earth: and they are the ten thousands of Ephraim, and they are the thousands of Manasseh.
When we consider that the land of Missouri is the land where the saints of the living God are to be gathered together and sanctified for the second coming of the Lord Jesus, we cannot help exclaiming with the prophet, O land be glad! and O earth, earth, earth, hear the word of the Lord: For Zion’s sake will I not hold my peace, and for Jerusalem’s sake I will not rest, until the righteousness thereof go forth as brightness, and the salvation thereof as a lamp that burneth. And the Gentiles shall see thy righteousness, and all kings thy glory: and thou shalt be called by a new name, which the mouth of the Lord shall name. Thou shalt also be a crown of glory in the hand of the Lord, and a royal diadem in the hand of thy God. Thou [Jerusalem] shalt no more be termed Forsaken; neither shall thy land [Zion] any more be termed Desolate; but thou shalt be called Hephzi-bah, and thy land Beulah: for the Lord delighteth in thee, and thy land shall be married, [joined together] so that the land of Zion, and the land of Jerusalem will be one, as they were before the days of Peleg: For in his days the earth was divided or separated to receive the oceans, on account of wickedness. Peleg died 305 years after Noah’s flood: Abram’s father was born 210 years after the flood, and Abram 288 after, which brings to mind Joshua’s words unto all the people, Thus saith the Lord God of Israel, Your fathers dwelt on the other side of the flood in old time, even Terah the father of Abraham, and the father of Nachor, and they served other gods. The building of Babel was wickedness, and serving other gods was wickedness: so that dividing, or opening the earth to let in the waters, which were in the beginning gathered unto one place, is one of the Lord’s great miracles, and shows to the world that them that look for signs among the wicked, have them to their own condemnation in all ages.
But, reader, stop and pause at the greatness of God; and remember that even Moses, when on the top of Pisgah, lifted up his eyes and looked westward first, to view the promised land.
Vol. 1 No. 5, October 1832
http://contentdm.lib.byu.edu/cdm/ref/collection/NCMP1820-1846/id/28104
Evening and Morning Star Vol. 1 No. 5 October 1832 Page 71
Zelph, a Man of God by Ken Corbett. Click to purchase 150 maps of the Book of Mormon in North America
Levi Hancock (Journal, Handwritten): The longest and most detailed near-contemporaneous account of Zelph’s discovery was written by Levi Hancock, later one of the Presidents of the Seventy. He makes no mention of the Hill Cumorah or of Onandagus’s wide fame but does write that Zelph was a white Lamanite:
On the way to Illinois River where we camped on the west side in the morning, many went to see the big mound about a mile below the crossing, I did not go on it but saw some bones that was brought with a broken arrow, they was layed down by our camp Joseph addressed himself to Sylvester Smith. “This is what I told you and now I want to tell you that you may know what I meant; this land was called the land of desolation and Onendagus was the king and a good man was he, there in that mound did he bury his dead and did not dig holes as the people do now but they brought there dirt and covered them untill [sic] you see they have raised it to be about one hundread [sic] feet high, the last man buried was Zelf, he was a white Lamanite who fought with the people of Onendagus for freedom, when he was young he was a great warrior and had his th[igh] broken and never was set, it knited [sic] together as you see on the side, he fought after it got strength untill [sic] he lost every tooth in his head save one when the Lord said he had done enough and suffered him to be killed by that arrow you took from his brest[sic].” These words he said as the camp was moving of[f] the ground; as near as I could learn he had told them something about the mound and got them to go and see for themselves. I then remembered what he had said a few days before while passing many mounds on our way that was left of us; said he, “there are the bodies of wicked men who have died and are angry at us; if they can take the advantage of us they will, for if we live they will have no hope.” I could not comprehend it but supposed it was all right. (Levi Hancock Diary, LDS Church Archives Spelling not corrected)
To order the Annotated Book of Mormon visit www.bookofmormonevidence.org or Click Here
Rod Meldrum said, “Many proposed Book of Mormon geography theories were originated using a method proposed by Dr. John Sorenson and others who taught that the first step was to create a hypothetical or “internal” map using the 500+ geography related passages. This has lead to more than 150 different proposed geographies. The book was not written for its geography, but for its prophecies. Can we learn more about its geography through its prophecies than we can by speculating using hypothetical maps? Following is a brief synopsis of the scriptural basis for the Heartland Model geography of the Book of Mormon.I believe the understanding of who the Lamanites are, and where they lived, has been a topic of interest for many years in The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. Many of us have been taught the “Hemispheric Model” about the Book of Mormon. Meaning, that generally speaking all of the Lamanites lived in South America and all the Nephites lived in North America and the “Narrow Neck of Land” was Panama in Central America. That has now become obsolete to most people in the Church, whether they believe in a Mesoamerican, a Heartland, a Baja theory, or any other theory about Book of Mormon events. The reason is that the distances required to make this a reality has created an almost consensus opinion that it just doesn’t make sense.” Rod Meldrum Full article here
Who are the Lamanites?
I believe the best evidence of who the Book of Mormon Lamanites are, comes from the Lord in D&C 32:2-3: “And that which I have appointed unto him is that he [Parley P. Pratt] shall go with my servants, Oliver Cowdery and Peter Whitmer, Jun., into the wilderness among the Lamanites. And Ziba Peterson also shall go with them; and I myself will go with them and be in their midst; and I am their advocate with the Father, and nothing shall prevail against them.” These first missionaries to the Lamanites first visited the Cattaraugus Indians in Buffalo NY, then the Wyandot Indians in Sandusky, OH, and finally the Shawnee and Delaware Indians in MO. It seems that we know from the Lord that these Native American Tribes are Lamanites. See Church Article Here! We will discuss this in more detail below.
Many dedicatory prayers by Prophets at Temples in South and Central America have mentioned that the people have, “the blood of Father Lehi”, or Prophets refer to “Lehi’s blood” or “Lehi’s descendants,” or even the “Lamanites,” how should we understand these terms? Who are the Lamanites? To help answer this question let’s first discuss an issue called “the Hinterlands.”
Mormon could not “write the hundredth part” of the events of his people. For this reason we have the record of the Nephites from Mormon’s abridgement, but we don’t have the written record of those who lived in the periphery or “Hinterland.” See Words of Mormon 1:5, Ether 15:33, Isaiah 18:1
Defining Hinterlands
“Hinterlands is defined here as meaning the unknown area of North and South America that are not within the scope of the writings of the Book of Mormon. In other words, since we believe main events of the Book of Mormon happened in a limited area of North America around the Great Lakes in the east, and Ohio, Indiana, Iowa and Missouri to the west, and south in Tennessee, West Virginia, Georgia, and Florida, all other areas will be discussed as “The Hinterlands”. We propose that Mesoamerica is the Hinterlands along with many other areas of the continent. As Mormon has said, “…I shall take from the plates of Nephi; and I cannot write the hundredth part of the things of my people (Words of Mormon 1:5). There are many people in South and Central America that are Lamanites and part of the Hinterlands.” Jonathan Neville
Heartland Core – Mesoamerican Periphery
In other words, if the Book of Mormon events took place in Mesoamerica, then every other area would be the “Hinterlands” where other Lamanites may have migrated and lived. If however the events of the Book of Mormon took place in the Heartland of the United States (As we believe they did), then every other area outside of this limited Heartland area would contain migrating Lamanites, including the western United States, Canada, Mexico, and South and Central America. Heartland Core – Where the main Nephite and Lamanite events occured! Mesoamerican Periphery – Where Nephites and Lamanites migrated to outside of this core! (See map above)
Confusion about Cumorah, “Lamanites,” and the Prophets
“For several months, people have asked how the statements of prophets and apostles regarding Lamanites in Latin America and the Pacific fit with the North American setting. I’ve addressed the question several times, but not as thoroughly as I suppose I should, so here are my thoughts on the topic. A basic criticism of the North American setting (Moroni’s America or the Heartland model) is that in temple dedicatory prayers and other comments, modern prophets and apostles have said Lamanites live throughout the Americas, from at least Cardston, Alberta, to São Paulo, Brazil. Some people think I’ve ignored these statements. I haven’t ignored them; I just don’t think they tell us anything about Book of Mormon geography.
It’s difficult to understand the rationale of this criticism in the first place. It appears to rely on the premise that Lehi’s descendants were isolated and never interacted with other indigenous people in the Western Hemisphere.
For example, when President Hinckley’s 1983 temple dedicatory prayer said the Saints in Mexico “have in their veins the blood of Father Lehi,” the premise would mean that Mexico must be where the Book of Mormon took place. But such a premise contradicts the statements themselves, which, as I noted, identify Lamanites throughout the hemisphere. (Someone could argue that the narrative took place throughout the hemisphere such that Lehi’s descendants were restricted to one hemisphere, but I don’t think anyone makes that argument any longer, at least not from Alberta to southern Brazil).
Whether the Book of Mormon narrative took place in New York, Tennessee, Illinois, Baja, Mexico, Guatemala, Panama or Chile, people from all those areas interacted with one another over the thousands of years they shared the continent.
In other words, generalized statements of the prophets and apostles about the Lamanites tell us nothing about Book of Mormon geography except that it took place in the Western Hemisphere (but one could dispute even that). They certainly don’t contradict the North American setting or establish a justification for a non-New York Hill Cumorah.
I think the entire New World narrative of the Book of Mormon took place in North America,meaning from Florida to Canada and from the Atlantic to the Midwest (as far west as Missouri and Iowa). By the authors’ own admission, the narrative is merely a brief sketch; it covers less than 1% of the history of the Nephites and even less of the history of the Lamanites. Since before Lehi arrived, people throughout the Americas traded and intermarried. Lehi’s little colony grew to a large civilization in part by absorbing indigenous people (as well as the people of Zarahemla). After the Nephites were annihilated around 385 A.D., the Lamanites continued to live on the land, but their history is lost to us. We must resort to anthropology and archaeology, which indicate ongoing interaction throughout the Americas before and after 385 A.D.
With this background, how could “the blood of Father Lehi” not be found throughout the Americas?
There is no problem harmonizing the New York Cumorah with the statements of prophets and apostles regarding Lamanites or descendants of Lehi throughout the Americas (and in the Pacific).” Jonathan Neville
Controversy about DNA
That said, there is an ongoing controversy about DNA. Critics ask how “Lamanite blood” can be found in people whose DNA shows they are overwhelmingly Asian in origin. It’s a valid question about definitions.
When prophets refer to “Lehi’s blood” or “Lehi’s descendants,” or even the “Lamanites,” are they referring to people whose DNA contains markers showing Israelite origin? If so, then the indigenous people of Latin America don’t qualify (unless we want to say Asians are Israelites, which broadens the term beyond usefulness). But if the prophets are referring to links in heredity, however tenuous, then the indigenous people of Latin America cannot be disqualified. Such links cannot be disproven because you can be descended from a person even if you don’t possess DNA markers that link you to that person. (The problems with the DNA criticism are discussed in the notes below.*)
To be sure, we would expect to find the highest concentration of relevant DNA markers in the areas where Lehi’s descendants lived in the highest concentrations; i.e., in the northeastern U.S. (and the Midwestern areas where they were forced to move). After all, the Lord designated the tribes in New York, Ohio, and Missouri as Lamanites when he sent Oliver Cowdery and others on a mission to these tribes (D&C 28, 30, 32). Joseph Smith told these tribes the Book of Mormon was their history.” Jonathan Neville
“In Joseph Smith’s letter to Emma on June 2, 1834, he seemingly solidified the presence of Nephites in the area of Zion’s camp, where he wrote the letter from; Illinois and Missouri. Joseph said, “wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting occasionally the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity,” This sentence seems like a strong proof that Joseph knew he was among the “Plains of the Nephites.” This is a strong indication that the Lamanites and Nephites existence likely began in the Heartland of North America.” Rian Nelson
Neville continues, “That expectation seems to be borne out when we consider the X haplogroup.** The X haplogroup is the only non-Asian haplogroup found among indigenous Native Americans.
As the map depicts, the highest concentrations of X haplogroup in the world are in the Middle East and in the Northeastern U.S. and Canada. This isn’t “proof” of Lehi’s DNA for the reasons I mention in the notes, but it does correspond to our expectations of a genetic link between indigenous people in these two areas–expectations raised by Joseph Smith and the Lord Himself in the Doctrine and Covenants. Based on those expectations, the X haplogroup works as a proxy for Lehi’s ancestry.
In 1981, the Church added an introduction to the Book of Mormon that reads “After thousands of years, all were destroyed except the Lamanites, and they are the principal ancestors of the American Indians.” That introduction was changed in 2007 to read “After thousands of years, all were destroyed except the Lamanites, and they are among the ancestors of the American Indians.” This is how the introduction reads today.
As used in these sentences, who are the “American Indians?”
I’ve seen all kinds of semantic gyrations about this term, but a typical dictionary will provide an explanation similar to this one: “Usage Note: In principle, American Indian can apply to all native peoples throughout the Americas except the Eskimo, Aleut, and Inuit, but in practice it is generally restricted to the peoples of the United States and Canada. For native peoples in the rest of the hemisphere, usage generally favors Indian by itself or, less frequently, the contractions Amerindian or Amerind.”
If we look at the map, it is apparent that although the X haplogroup is concentrated in the Northeast, it spreads through much, but not all, of the American Indians in the United States and Canada. Therefore the 2007 change to the Introduction makes sense; i.e., the Lamanites may not be the principal ancestors of the American Indians, but they are among those ancestors–especially for those American Indians living in the Northeast.
But the X haplogroup does not appear among the indigenous people in Latin America.
Source: Annotated Book of Mormon by Hocking and Meldrum
From the New York Cumorah perspective, the prophets’ identification of Lamanites throughout the hemisphere works not because of DNA, but because of the assumption that over the centuries, trade and intermarriage would have distributed the “blood of Lehi” widely, albeit in concentrations too dilute to detect with DNA. [Here is a great article from National Geographic.]
From the non-New York Cumorah perspective, however, it’s a different problem. Advocates of these theories must assume that the areas where we would expect to find the most evidence of Middle-Eastern DNA (Mesoamerica, Chile, Peru, Baja, etc.) actuallyhave so little it is undetectable. Meanwhile, indigenous people living in the Northeastern U.S.–the area they claim cannot be the setting for the Book of Mormon–have the highest concentration of X haplotype in the world outside of the Middle-East.
IOW, if we support what the prophets have said about the Lamanites, then the North American setting is the best explanation for the various statements about Lamanites throughout the hemisphere.
There is another little-known aspect of this Lamanite question. In the Wentworth letter, Joseph Smith wrote “The principal nation of the second race [the Nephites] fell in battle towards the close of the fourth century. The remnant are the Indians that now inhabit this country.”
Plenty of ink has been spilled parsing this statement. Although Joseph was writing from Nauvoo, Illinois, to Mr. Wentworth of Chicago, Illinois, Mesoamerican advocates have claimed that the term “this country” actually refers to the entire hemisphere. I leave it to the reader to decide whether that’s a plausible interpretation of what Joseph intended or what Mr. Wentworth would understand.
Joseph’s Deletion of Orson Pratt’s Pamphlet
More significant is what Joseph deleted when he wrote those sentences.
The Wentworth letter was largely based on a missionary pamphlet written by Orson Pratt. Joseph (and/or his assistants) edited the pamphlet by changing details in some areas and by deleting large sections in others.
The first sentence of the two I quoted is identical to the one in Orson Pratt’s pamphlet. But Joseph’s second sentence–“The remnant are the Indians that now inhabit this country”–replaces 2,700 words of Orson Pratt’s speculation about Lehi’s descendants inhabiting all of North and South America. I view this significant editing as a specific repudiation of Pratt’s hemispheric model, but it is only apparent when we look at how Joseph edited Pratt’s pamphlet.
There is a “Mormon Chess” element of this discussion as people position their pieces (quotations) to defend their queens (theories). In many cases, there is a perception of conflict among the authorities (e.g., a New York Cumorah is inconsistent with a Guatemalan City of Nephi). These conflicts lead people to seek a hierarchy of authority; e.g., a Rook is worth more than a Knight which is worth more than a pawn, so the scriptures are worth more than a conference talk which is worth more than a dedicatory prayer.
You can see how such an approach quickly descends into chaos and confusion.
In my view, it is more valuable to harmonize the various statements of the prophets whenever possible and to clarify issues by isolating them for analysis. The Cumorah question is independent of the Lamanite and scope of geography questions, so I’ll look at it next.
Cumorah
Lately I’ve focused on the question of Cumorah because, in my view, it is the keystone of Book of Mormon geography. (In this post, I’m not indulging the dodge of the two-Cumorahs theory. When I say Cumorah, I mean the Cumorah of Mormon 6:6; i.e., the hill where Mormon hid the repository and where the final battles of the Nephites and Jaredites occurred.)
I don’t think there is any conflict among statements by Church authorities about Cumorah. Cumorah is the one unambiguous pin in the map we’ve been given, and I think it’s way past time that all Latter-day Saints agree that Cumorah is in New York, for all the reasons I’ve given in my blogs, books, and presentations.
Editor’s note:I think Joseph Fielding Smith left us a prophecy that is being fulfilled in a great manner in our day. He said, “…This modernistic theory of necessity, in order to be consistent, must place the waters of Ripliancum and the Hill Cumorah some place within the restricted territory of Central America, notwithstanding the teachings of the Church to the contrary for upwards of 100 years. Because of this theory some members of the Church have become confused and greatly disturbed in their faith in the Book of Mormon.It is for this reason that evidence is here presented to show that it is not only possible that these places could be located as the Church has held during the past century, but that in very deed such is the case… It is known that the Hill Cumorah where the Nephites were destroyed is the hill where the Jaredites were also destroyed. This hill was known to the Jaredites as Ramah. It was approximately near to the waters of Ripliancum, which the Book of Ether says, “by interpretation, is large, or to exceed all…” Doctrines of Salvation Joseph Fielding Smith Chapter 12
Neville continues, “Others disagree. They claim Cumorah is in southern Mexico, Baja, Panama, Chile, and places in Africa and Asia.
This is why I frame the Cumorah issue as a choice between two positions:
Either Cumorah is in New York, or it is Elsewhere.
The corollary: if it’s not in New York, I don’t think it really matters where it is, because in that case we are talking about a non-literal text; i.e., a parable at best.
I say this because the New York Cumorah has been a constant since before the text was translated through General Conference talks by prophets and apostles at least through the 1970s. Letter VII (Letter’s I to VIII Here, is explicit and unambiguous, and it has been republished multiple times.
So how, people ask, can anyone think Cumorah is not in New York?
The only reason–the only reason–is because they think the New York Cumorah conflicts with their preferred theories about Book of Mormon geography.
Here is the basic argument. Let’s say you believe the Book of Mormon events took place in Baja, or Chile, or Central America (including Mesoamerica). You find all kinds of correspondences that you think corroborate your interpretation of the text. You develop an abstract map and superimpose it on the actual geography, or the hypothetical ancient geography of your choice. You decide where Cumorah must be, based on your theory and interpretation of the text.
But you conclude that New York doesn’t fit. What then?
You write (or think) something along the lines of the famous quotation by John Sorenson: “There remain Latter-day Saints who insist that the final destruction of the Nephites took place in New York, but any such idea is manifestly absurd.”
[For those new to this topic, Brother Sorenson was a long-time BYU professor whose book, Mormon’s Codex, was widely praised by LDS scholars and educators as his “magnum opus.” The quotation is a direct repudiation of the prophets and apostles who have spoken on this issue, and yet everyone who promotes a non-New York Cumorah embraces the Sorenson position.]
To support the non-New York Cumorah theories, LDS scholars and educators have sought to obscure the issue by conflating it with the question of the “Lamanites.”
The Lamanites
As noted at the outset, several prophets and apostles have made statements about the Lamanites, including sometimes in temple dedicatory prayers. There are good lists at FairMormon. The 19th Century is here. The 20th Century ishere. The 21st Century ishere. (Notice, that list includes no statements about Cumorah.)
These statements have been cited to criticize the North American setting, including the New York Cumorah. I’ve already explained why I don’t think that argument works, and why these statements actually are more consistent with a New York Cumorah than any non-New York Cumorah. But it’s useful to take a closer look at the temple dedicatory prayers that are so frequently cited.
Generally, the views expressed in these statements reflect a hemispheric concept of Lamanite people; i.e., the “descendants of Lehi” are identified as residing in the land around Cardston, Alberta, (Heber J. Grant’s dedication of the Cardston temple in 1923) all the way south to Sao Paulo, Brazil (President Kimball’s dedication of the Sao Paulo temple in 1978).
The prototype for temple dedicatory prayers is D&C 109, the dedication of the Kirtland temple. Verses 65-66 refer to the “remnants of Jacob” this way: “65 And cause that the remnants of Jacob, who have been cursed and smitten because of their transgression, be converted from their wild and savage condition to the fulness of the everlasting gospel; 66 That they may lay down their weapons of bloodshed, and cease their rebellions.” In context, this terminology refers to the American Indians in the United States, a discussion we can have if anyone doesn’t see that.
In my database of temple dedicatory prayers, I note that the term Lamanites has not been used since 1978. The most specific identification of Lamanites was in the 1975 Mesa Arizona rededicatory prayer: “Thou didst acknowledge the role of the Lamanite, especially in this temple, and numerous of the sons and daughters of Lehi have found in these sacred precincts peace, knowledge and solace to their souls.“
The term Lehi has been used more recently and more frequently, but an interesting trend has developed that coincides with the changes to the Introduction to the Book of Mormon.
First, look at the 1983 Mexico City temple dedication: “Bless Thy saints in this great land and those from other lands who will use this temple. Most have in their veins the blood of Father Lehi. Thou hast kept Thine ancient promise. Many thousands “that walked in darkness have seen a great light.”
The 1986 Lima Peru temple prayer includes this passage: “We are particularly mindful this day of the sons and daughters of Lehi. They have known so much of suffering and sorrow in their many generations. They have walked in darkness and in servitude. Now Thou hast touched them by the light of the everlasting gospel. The shackles of darkness are falling from their eyes as they embrace the truths of Thy great work. Surely father Lehi has wept with sorrow over his posterity. Surely he weeps today with gladness, for in this holy house there will be exercised the fullness of the priesthood to the blessing, not only of those of this and future generations, but also to the blessing of those of previous generations.”
The 2000 Tuxtla Gutierrez Mexico Temple: “We invoke Thy blessings upon this nation of Mexico where so many of the sons and daughters of Father Lehi dwell.“
The 2002 Snowflake Arizona temple: “We are grateful that this Thy house will be available to the sons and daughters of Lehi who live nearby. Let the scales of darkness fall from their eyes and bring a fulfillment of the ancient promises made concerning them. May this house become a hallowed sanctuary for many of these, our brothers and sisters.”
After 2002, I can’t find any examples of a dedicatory prayer specifically stating where Lehi’s descendants live. This includes temples throughout Latin America, including the rededications of the Mexico City temple in 2008 and 2015.
Now, notice the timing of the Introduction:
It was added to the text in 1981, when it said the Lamanites “are the principal ancestors of the American Indians.”
It was changed in 2007 to read the Lamanites “are among the ancestors of the American Indians.”
I’m not saying the change in the Introduction drove the changes in the temple dedicatory prayers. It may be an example of coincidence and not causation. But it could also be a shift in understanding that appears in both the Introduction and the temple dedicatory prayers.
That said, I note that dedications of temples in Mexico, Peru, Argentina, Honduras, Brazil, and Guatemala include this sentence: “We thank Thee for the sacred record of Lehi, Nephi and Jacob, Alma and Mosiah, Benjamin and Mormon, and of Moroni.”
The 2011 dedication of the Quetzaltenango Guatemala temple included these sentences: “Thou kind and gracious Father, our hearts are filled with gratitude for Thy remembrance of the sons and daughters of Lehi. Thou hast heard their cries and seen their tears. Thou hast accepted their righteous sacrifices.” The 2013 dedicatory prayer of the Tegucigalpa Honduras Temple included these: “Our hearts are filled with gratitude for Thy blessing of the sons and daughters of Lehi. Thou hast heard their cries and seen their tears. Thou hast accepted their righteous sacrifices.”
These sentences could be interpreted to imply Lamanites live in Guatemala and Honduras, but they could also be of more general application, like the expression of gratitude for the Book of Mormon that immediately follows in both prayers.
Hinterlands
In 2013, there was a brilliant article and presentation titled “Heartland as Hinterland: The Mesoamerican Core and North American Periphery of Book of Mormon Geography.” It was an attempt to explain Joseph Smith’s statements about the Nephites in North America by attributing them to Nephites who had escaped to the north. In my view, the article introduced a valuable concept, but got the geography and evidence backward; i.e., the core of Book of Mormon geography is in North America, while Mesoamerica is the periphery. I have a chapter about this in the Second Edition of The Lost City of Zarahemla (picture right) so I won’t repeat the discussion here, but if you read the article, I’d like to point out a few key points.
First, the premise relies on the anonymous 1842 articles in the Times and Seasons. I’ve offered considerable evidence that Joseph Smith had nothing to do with these articles, but instead they reflected the views of Benjamin Winchester, William Smith, John E. Page, and others. In fact, the article quotes John E. Page for authority.
Second, notice that the article includes a section on Cumorah that never even mentions Letter VII. It’s as if Letter VII didn’t exist, which is what you’ll see in all the publications by Mesoamerican proponents. Nor does it refer to the repository in the New York hill that Joseph and Oliver visited, even though it quotes Mormon 6:6.
Wandering over the Plains of the Nephites by Ken Corbett
Third, the article contains a claim that the term “plains of the Nephites,” which Joseph used to describe the Midwestern states he crossed during Zion’s Camp, “are never mentioned in the Book of Mormon.”Yet the article acknowledges “there are multiple plains attested to in the text.” The argument is summarized here: “Plains in the text of the Book of Mormon are always attached to a specific city. Those in Joseph’s letter to Emma are not.” Think about that one.
I mention this article here because it is the best one I know of that seeks to justify the Mesoamerican setting in the light of Joseph’s own statements about North America. Because it omits key facts such as Letter VII, it succeeds for Mesoamerican proponents who seek to confirm their biases. But it is also important because it addresses a key point in relation to the statements of the prophets about Lamanites throughout the hemisphere.
The last section of the article has this heading: “Evidence for Mesoamerican/North American Interaction.” It includes this observation:
“In 2003 a study was done that compared the DNA of the Ohio Hopewell with fifty indigenous populations from both North and Central America, and they found Central American and even South American markers. This, of course, demonstrates that the interaction between the two regions involved more than just the trading of goods and ideas. For the genetic markers to be so prevalent it is likely that there was a significant amount of procreation, more than is likely than from the occasional Mesoamerican merchant passing through town.”
There is increasing acceptance of the idea that Mayans migrated northward when much of their core civilization collapsed around 800-900 A.D. A month ago I was in Paducah, Kentucky, where a placard pointed out that the Mississippian culture, “around 700 years ago, exhibit a series of parallel, if not diffused cultural traits originating from Mesoamerica.” Later, these groups returned to their homeland in Central America, taking with them the heredity that the prophets have mentioned.
Conclusion
In conclusion, I think the statements by the prophets and apostles about the Hill Cumorah being in New York, starting with 1835 Letter VII and continuing through General Conference in the 1970s, are conclusive and should be accepted by all LDS. The objections to that position–that the New York hill doesn’t match the text and/or is too far from some other preferred setting–are unpersuasive because they are not supported by facts and they use circular reasoning to confirm the predetermined conclusions about the other preferred settings.
I also think the statements by the prophets and apostles about the identity and location of the Lamanites fall into two camps. Joseph Smith was specific when he identified the Lamanites as the American Indians living in the United States. He never identified any other group as Lamanites. However, some of his contemporaries, and several later prophets and apostles, have identified groups throughout the Western Hemisphere and even in the Pacific islands as Lamanites (or descendants of Lehi).
I don’t think these two camps conflict. Joseph (and the Lord, in the D&C) were specific because they were identifying people who had the highest concentration of Lehi’s blood. Others were more generalized because they were identifying people who have, or may have, more attenuated heredity linked to Lehi, even though it doesn’t show up in their DNA.
The generalized Lamanite statements have no bearing on the New York Cumorah issue one way or the other, because a New York Cumorah can coexist with a wide dispersal of Lehi’s posterity.
However, I think Joseph Smith’s specific statements about the Lamanites fully corroborate his statements on the North American setting generally and the New York Cumorah specifically.
NOTES:
* The first response to criticism based on DNA is that we don’t know what DNA Lehi’s group brought with them. To write the famous Wentworth letter, Joseph Smith edited an earlier pamphlet by Orson Pratt. Orson had written, “The second race came directly from the city of Jerusalem, about six-hundred years before Christ, being Israelites, principally the descendants of Joseph.” Joseph Smith changed that to read “The second race came directly from the city of Jerusalem, about six hundred years before Christ. They were principally Israelites, of the descendants of Joseph.” This is a significant change. Joseph Smith is telling us that Lehi’s group were not all Israelites. And we don’t even know what DNA markers the Israelite portion had.
The second response is that DNA only preserves limited markers; it’s not a complete genealogy.
** There is controversy about the X2 haplotype that is beyond the scope of this post, but if anyone’s interested, we can discuss it in another post. The controversy involves the split between different groups with distinctive X2 haplotype attributes. The prevailing view, based on mutation rates derived from evolutionary theory and the millions of years it has taken to evolve, holds that the X2 in the Americas split off 10,000 years or more before the present time. This would mean Lehi’s group was too recent so the ancient American people must have descended from another unknown group that had the X2 haplotype. The alternative view, based on mutation rates derived from observation, concludes that the X2 haplotype split off from the Middle-Eastern group around 600 B.C. Source: Book of Mormon Wars http://www.moronisamerica.com/confusion-about-cumorah-lamanites-and-the-prophets/
For a FREE download of Rod’s 170 page book titled, “Book of Mormon Remnant through DNA”, visit our website HERE!
Here is a great article from National Geographic that speak about Haplogroup X and shows possible ties of Hebrew DNA in the Great Lakes area of the USA.
See Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum Pages 349, 383, & 397
Hugh Nibley stated: “In view of the nature of their civilization one should not be puzzled if the Nephites had left us no ruins at all. People underestimate the capacity of things to disappear, and do not realize that the ancients almost never built of stone. Many a great civilization which has left a notable mark in history and literature has left behind not a single recognizable trace of itself. We must stop looking for the wrong things.” (An Approach to the Book of Mormon, pg. 431)
Hugh Nibley also observed: “A closer approximation to the Book of Mormon picture of Nephite culture is seen in the [mound builder] earth and palisade structures of the Hopewell and Adena culture areas than in the later stately piles of stone in Mesoamerica…” (The Prophetic Book of Mormon’, pp.272-273)
“The Nephites vastly preferred wood to any other building material, and only worked in cement when they were forced to by shortage of timber. Indeed, they refused to settle otherwise good lands in the north if timber for building was lacking (Helaman 3:5). Where they reluctantly settled in unforested areas they continued to “dwell in tents, and in houses of cement,” while they patiently waited for the trees to grow (Helaman 3:9). Since cement must be made of limestone [see. p. 63], there was no lack of stone for building in the north. Why then did they not simply build of stone and forget about the cement and wood? Because, surprising as it may seem, ancient people almost never built of stone. Even when the magnificent “king Noah built many elegant and spacious buildings,” their splendor was that of carved wood and precious metal, like the palace of any great lord of Europe or Asia, with no mention of stone (Mosiah 11:8-9). The Book of Mormon boom cities went up rapidly (Mosiah 23:5; 27:6), while the builders were living in tents. And these were not stone cities: Nephite society was even more dependent on forests than is our own” – Hugh Nibley, An Approach to the Book of Mormon, 2nd Edition, Chapter 29, Building Materials, Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co. [1964].
Helaman 3:7 And there being but little timber upon the face of the land, nevertheless the people who went forth became exceeding expert in the working of cement; therefore they did build houses of cement, in the which they did dwell. 8 And it came to pass that they did multiply and spread, and did go forth from the land southward to the land northward, and did spread insomuch that they began to cover the face of the whole earth, from the sea south to the sea north, from the sea west to the sea east. 9 And the people who were in the land northward did dwell in tents and in houses of cement, and they did suffer whatsoever tree should spring up upon the face of the land that it should grow up, that in time they might have timber to build their houses, yea, their cities, and their temples and their synagogues and their sanctuaries, and all manner of their buildings. 10 And it came to pass as timber was exceedingly scarce in the land northward, they did send forth much by the way of shipping. 11 And thus they did enable the people in the land northward that they might build many cities, both of wood and of cement. 12 And it came to pass that there were many of the people of Ammon who were Lamanites by birth, did also go forth into this land.
Burnt Lime Plaster (“cement”)
There is a temple mound situated above the Ohio River near Cincinnati. “Fragments of burnt limestone may still be seen on the top. The mound is a rectangle two hundred and twenty-five feet long by one hundred and twenty feet broad, and seven feet high.” In contrast to the hewn stone buildings and altars of Mexico, the Ohio mound has the right dimensions to have accommodated a timber and burnt lime plaster (“cement”) building of the size and proportions of Solomon’s Temple.” J. P. Maclean, The Mound Builders – Archaeology of Butler County, Ohio, 1904, pp. 222-223.
(Left) Huts located at Fort Ancient, Lebanon, OH, were made of rectangular or circular sapling frames covered in mats, bark and animal hides. These huts may have been similar to the type of homes built by the Nephites. (Photos by Rod Meldrum and found on Page 349 of Annotated Book of Mormon)
The outer wall of this timber-built circular hut, shown above, depicts how they were covered with clay daub, a type of “cement” filler (see p. 63 Annotated Book of Mormon). (Right photo by Bill) Typical Hopewell Indian hut.
(Left) Smithsonian Institution, Bureau of American Ethnology. In: Wilbur Sturtevant Nye, Plains Indian raiders: the final phases of warfare from the Arkansas to the Red River, with original photographs by William S. Soule. University of Oklahoma Press, 1st edition, 1968, ISBN 0806111755, p. 400. On the left: Homes built by Plains Indians with timber frames and thatch roofs.
(Above) Angel Mounds, located in southwest Indiana had defensive walls made of timber plastered with a type of cement. (Photos by Rod Meldrum and also on page 383 of Annotated Book of Mormon)
(Above) Depiction of an Ancient Indian Village with Walled Fortifications Cahokia Mounds, Illinois
NEPHITE CITIES BUILT WITH WOOD BURNED
▪ “And many great and notable cities were sunk and many were burned” (3 Nephi 8:14). ▪ “And behold, that great city Jacobugath which was inhabited by the people of King Jacob, have I caused to be burned with fire” (3 Nephi 9:9). ▪ “And behold the city of Laman and the city of Josh and the city of Gad and the city of Kishkumen, have I caused to be burned with fire” (3 Nephi 9:10). ▪ “And it came to pass that whatsoever lands we had passed by and the inhabitants there were not gathered in were destroyed by the Lamanites, and their towns and villages and cities were burned with fire” (Mormon 5:5). ▪ “And he [Shiz] did overthrow many cities, and he did slay both women and children, and he did burn the cities” (Ether 14:17; Jaredite timber cities).
“And I did teach my people to build buildings, and to work in all manner of wood” – 2 Nephi 5:15.
“And the people who were in the land northward did dwell in tents, and in houses of cement, and they did suffer whatsoever tree should spring up upon the land that it should grow up, that in time they might have timber to build their houses, yea, their cities, and their temples, and their synagogues, and their sanctuaries, and all manner of their buildings” – Helaman 3:9.
Since the Nephites and Jaredites built their cities primarily out of wood, with no mention in the text of any buildings made of stone, burning would be the most effective way to destroy them.
(Above) “American Indian Life in the Late Prehistoric Period” By Susan A. Walton Courtesy of Hopewell Cultural Center, Chillicothe, Ohio
(Above) Chief of the Taensa Indians Receiving La Salle. March 20, 1682 By George Catlin (July 26, 1796 December 23, 1872) Wooden Homes of the Taensa Indians.
American Cement
“This name has been lately given to a geological compound, so arranged that it crystallizes into perfect stone. It is now well settled, that we can prepare the constituent parts of various rocks so as to render them subject to the laws of affinity, which soon unites them into their former solid state. It is now generally believed that all rocks were once in a liquid, or semi-liquid state, so as to admit of motion among their particles. As the laws of nature are immutable, it is obvious that if the elements of various rocks are brought into the same state, in which chance often throws them on the surface of the globe, their crystallization is certain. And sometimes we find fragments of different rocks and pebbles united by an intervening formation which has crystallized around them. Hence the production of artificial stone is as much the work of nature as the fruit of an apple-tree. When their natural products are being developed, we may vary the soil which gives nourishment to the latter, and the elements which enter into the composition of the former.—Buffalo Paper.” American Magazine of Useful and Entertaining Knowledge, Volume 3 Page 76 edited by Nathaniel Hawthorne, Elizabeth Manning page 76
Jonathan Neville about Cement
I’m getting questions about cement, so I’ll repeat what I’ve said about one of my favorite “Kno-Whys” of all time.
The only known Nephite cement was the cement that Moroni used when he built the stone box for the plates, as described by Joseph and Oliver.
Unless by now the Mesomaniacs have talked themselves into disbelieving what Joseph and Oliver said about the box, even they have to admit that Moroni used Nephite cement in New York. There is no other instance of Nephite cement that we can identify with 100% confidence.
“The box in which they lay was formed by laying stones together in some kind of cement.” Joseph Smith-History 1:52.
Oliver Cowdery (who, according to Book of Mormon Central, was an ignorant speculator so you won’t find this in any of their no-wise) described the situation on the Hill Cumorah this way:
“First, a hole of sufficient depth, (how deep I know not) was dug. At the bottom of this was laid a stone of suitable size, the upper surface being smooth. At each edge was placed a large quantity of cement, and into this cement, at the four edges of this stone, were placed, erect, four others, their bottom edges resting in the cement at the outer edges of the first stone. The four last named, when placed erect, formed a box, the corners, or where the edges of the four came in contact, were also cemented so firmly that the moisture from without was prevented from entering. It is to be observed, also, that the inner surface of the four erect, or side stones was smoothe. This box was sufficiently large to admit a breast-plate, such as was used by the ancients to defend the chest, &c. from the arrows and weapons of their enemy. From the bottom of the box, or from the breast-plate, arose three small pillars composed of the same description of cement used on the edges; and upon these three pillars was placed the record of the children of Joseph, and of a people who left the tower far, far before the days of Joseph, or a sketch of each…” http://www.josephsmithpapers.org/paper-summary/history-1834-1836/95
This was in New York, not Mesoamerica.
It shouldn’t surprise anyone that Moroni knew how to work with cement in New York; he and his father Mormon wrote the Book of Mormon while they lived in what is now New York. Moroni told Joseph that the record was “written and deposited not far from” his home.
The fun part about this no-wise is how the Book of Mormon never mentions the people building with stone (except one wall in Alma 48:8). They built with wood and with wood and cement.
Helaman 3:11 “And thus they did enable the people in the land northward that they might build many cities, both of wood and of cement.”
That’s right. Wood. Cement.
Not stone.
And yet, all the evidence cited by the no-wise involves ancient Central Americans building with stone and cement.
This might seem like nitpicking, but it’s an essential difference. If we’re looking for the Book of Mormon culture described by the text, we’re not looking for a culture that built with massive stones, engraved their history on stella, etc.
Mosiah Translating by Minerva Teichert
In fact, in a thousand years of history, exactly one engraved stone is even mentioned (Omni 1:20), and that was because its uniqueness made it so remarkable. And it wasn’t even a Nephite or Lamanite who engraved it.
We’re looking for a culture that built with earth and wood, primarily. They only used cement when they needed to let timber grow, because they preferred to build with timber. Only in one instance, Helaman 3, (again, so unusual it deserved special mention) with wood and cement.
IOW, the “cement” requirement describes ancient North American culture and excludes ancient Central American culture.
Of course the Mesoamerican/two-Cumorahs advocates cite “cement” as a “correspondence” between the Book of Mormon and Mesoamerica. I’d like to know of any human society that did not use a material that could be called “cement.” It’s another illusory correspondence, designed to support the rejection of what Joseph and Oliver taught about Cumorah in New York.
You can see archaeological reconstructions of ancient wood and cement structures at museums in Ohio.
And they are houses, just as the Book of Mormon describes.
Naturally, we don’t expect much, if any, Nephite cement to exist today. Even modern cement doesn’t last a long time where there is freezing and thawing.
Notice that Moroni knew this when he buried his stone box into the hill Cumorah and kept the moisture from entering.
We all wish Joseph or Oliver had kept a sample of Moroni’s cement. But at least they left us this detailed account of it.
Which, in any rational world, would be enough evidence to tell us where the Book of Mormon actually took place.
“I pulverized the limestone to powder and heated it to incandescence, converting some of the limestone (calcium carbonate) to calcium oxide. Ancient North Americans capable of smelting copper, could have produced temperatures hot enough to make moisture resistant lime plaster. Burnt lime “plaister” was known to the Israelites of old. (Leviticus 14:42, Isaiah 33:12) Hebrew scripture, in fact, may have inspired Nephite “cement”.
I then made a “wattle and daub” type structure of reeds cemented with clay.
Model “wattle and daub” structure with moisture resistant coating
I mixed the cooked powdered limestone with water (it warmed exothermically as I mixed in the water). I applied the moist paste to the exterior of the reed and clay model. When dry, the cooked lime plaster formed a moisture resistant coating on the exterior of the model shelter.
“Wattle and daub” type structures are known to have been made by many ancient peoples around the world, particularly in areas where timber was scarce…
A 19th Century definition of “cement” is “any substance applied in a soft or glutinous state to the surfaces of solid bodies to make them cohere firmly”. (Oxford English Dictionary)
The mound builders of North America are known to have made “wattle and daub” houses using materials that qualify for the definition of “cement” in use in Joseph Smith’s day. The Bible makes mention of “daubed” structures. (Ezekiel 13:15).” W. Vincent Coon
The outside of the temple may have been finished with a mortar cement made out of limestone which was prevalent in the Promised Land. We also find mention of cement houses in the Book of Mormon. Helaman 3:7. “Lime mortar is a type of mortar composed of lime and an aggregate such as sand, mixed with water. It is one of the oldest known types of mortar, dating back to the 4th century BC and widely used in Ancient Rome and Greece. After processing, products derived from limestone have the unique ability to return fairly quickly to their original chemical form.” Lucas, A. 2003 Ancient Egyptian Materials and Industries.
*Clay: In ancient Hebrew, the word “chomer” (pronounced as kho’mer) may be translated into “cement” but is synonymous with clay and is more commonly used to represent a type of filler or daub than it is to represent cement. (See p. 349 for examples.) (*https://biblehub.com/hebrew/2563.htm)
I. חֹ֫מֶר noun masculine cement, mortar, clay; — ׳חabsolute Genesis 11:3 13t.; construct Isaiah 10:6 2t.; — 1 mortar, cement for holding building-stones (brick) together Genesis 11:3 (J), Exodus 1:14 (P; both “” לְבֵנִים); Nahum 3:14 (“” טיט). 2 clay: a. as material of vessels Jeremiah 18:4,6, היצר ׳ח Isaiah 29:16, in simile of God’s fashioning man Isaiah 45:9; Isaiah 64:7; Job 10:9; as material of human bodies ׳בָּתֵּי ח Job 4:19; compare Job 33:6; as material of bulwarks (disparagingly) Job 13:12; חותם ׳ח = seal-clay i.e. clay upon which seal is pressed. b. = mire חוצות ׳ח Isaiah 10:6; ׳הֹרָנִי לַח Job 30:19 he hath cast me into the mire, i.e. deeply humiliated me (עָפָר and אֵפֶר in “” clause); as simile of commonness, abundance Job 27:16 (“” עָפָר).
The temple would be built on the highest point of the Nephite settlement. (Painting represents Lookout Mountain above Moccasin Bend on the Tennessee River). It would be facing directly east symbolic of The Savior’s coming. It was to be built like Solomon’s. The altars of the temple were made of stacked stone, not hewn stone. “The word in Exodus 20:25 which is translated as ‘tool’ is the Hebrew חרב which most literally means ‘sword’. There explains that a sword is designed to shorten life, while an altar is designed to lengthen life by being used to achieve atonement. It makes sense, therefore, that one should not be used in the formation of the other.” Rashi, Medieval French Rabbi.
In reference to Solomon’s Temple, the LDS Bible Dictionary says; “The temple walls were composed of hewn stone made ready at the quarry. The roof was of cedar and the walls were paneled with it. The cedar was carved with figures (cherubim, palm trees, and flowers) and was overlaid with gold fitted to the carving. All the materials for the house were prepared before they were brought to the site… There were two temple courts. The inner court was surrounded by a wall consisting of three rows of hewn stone and a row of cedar beams.” 1 Kgs. 6:36. “And Solomon’s builders and Hiram’s builders did hew them, and the stonesquarers: so they prepared timber and stones to build the house.” 1 Kings 5:18. “Pillars of Solomon’s temple (1 Kgs. 7:21; 2 Chr. 3:17); the names denote “He will establish” [Jachin] and “In Him is strength” [Boaz]. The pillars, which stood on the south and north sides of the porch, were probably ornamental and not intended to support any part of the weight of the building.” LDS Bible Dictionary.
More about Ancient Cement
The natural and aboriginal history of Tennessee: up to the first settlements therein by the white people, in the year 1768 BY JOHN HAYWOOD, OF THE COUNTY OF DAVIDSON, THE STATE OF TENNESSEE. NASHVILLE : PRINTED BY GEORGE WILCOX, 1823. Page 356-7
In the year 1794, was discovered, in North Carolina, a subterranean wall, about twelve miles above Salisbury, in Rowan county. It was parallel to a small branch, which ran into a creek about 30 yards below the wall. It is ten or twelve yards distant from the stream, and runs into a hill on the side of a branch, and upon the upper part of it. On this side of the rivulet and extending to it, was a cleared field. The rain water running from the hill to the branch, carried away in a gully, the soil above the wall, and exposed it to view. The inner side was then uncovered, as well as the outer, by digging. It is somewhat less than two feet thick. It is said, that as the hill rises, the wall rises, still keeping its upper part at the same distance below the surface as it was in the bottom. The wall is perfectly straight, except a small circular offset of about six feet, after which it is continued in its former direction. Some persons have dug ten or twelve feet by the side of the wall, without finding its bottom, or any alteration in its form. The stones of which it is composed, are all of a dark blue colour, containing iron, of the size and shape of small bricks, and exactly similar to others on the opposite hill, about the distance of 250 or 300 yards, where an abundance of the same sort of stones was to be seen in 1794. These stones, seven or eight inches long, are placed across the wall, and in the middle are stones of all sorts and shapes. There is between the stones a mortar, or cement, the outer side of which is of a ferruginous or dark colour ; the inside, of the thickness of one sixth or eighth of an inch, was a pure white substance, of the precise colour of lime, made of burnt limestone, or oyster shells, and rendered adhesive by the addition of water ; in which state being laid away, it had afterwards become dry and hard. When the outer stones do not exactly fit, there seems to be a small fragment of stone wedged in so as to fill the space. The mortar in some places is said to be an inch thick, where the stones do not exactly fit to one another. The wall seems to have been plastered on both sides with the same kind of mortar. He who has not seen it may think it a work of nature ; but not him who has — one of whom is the writer. I look at it, and the hill above, and adjoining to it, will not fail to force the idea, of soil heaped in a diluted state, against, upon, and over the wall, without throwing it down. I would rather say, of settling against and reposing upon it, till it acquired a more solid consistence by exposure to the sun and wind. A lesser wall has since been discovered at the distance of five or six miles from this. It has been traced fifty or sixty feet. Jt is only seven inches thick, and all the stones reach quite across the wall. These walls are probably of the same age.
In 1783, in the county of Craven, in North Carolina, at the plantation of General William Bryant, was a stream on which he had a mill. A point of land projected into the stream, against which the dam was made to abut. Into the bluff lie cut twenty feet or more, for a site for the millhouse. At the “bottom of this cavity, in red clay, the diggers filled a hard glass bottle, of uncommon thickness, with a short neck, and the lower part with bulges projecting on the sides, as if protruded by the pressure of the bottle to the ground when in a plastic state. Near the spot where the bottle was found, when a number of fire coals and some chumps. The bottle was fifteen or twenty feet at least below the surface of the bluff, and more than thirty feet from the margin of the stream.
Along the Ohio, where the river in many places swells over its banks, hearths and fire-pllaces are seen, two, four and six feet below the surface It is supposed by some to be a long time since the dirt was deposited over them. Around them are immense quantities of muscle shells, bones of animals, &c. Upon the surface above these chimneys and fireplaces, there grew, at the first settlement of the country by the whites, as large trees as any in the forest. The conclusion made by some, is, that a large space, probably l,000 years, has elapsed since these hearths were deserted. Muscle shells used in all the pottery of the ancient inhabitants, and found at all their dwellings, shows a much greater abundance of them produced in our waters in those days, than at the present; a much more agreeable taste in the muscle than at the present day, and of course a change in the waters themselves, to much more freshness now than then. Source: https://archive.org/stream/naturalaborigina00hayw#page/n10/mode/2up
More of Angel Mound’s recreated palisades of cement in Evansville, Indiana.
OLYMPUS DIGITAL CAMERA
Native American Life: Reconstructed Sweat Lodge. Angel Mounds State Historic Site, Evansville, Vanderburgh County, IndianaA section of reconstructed palisade at Angel Mounds
WHY APALACHICOLA, FLORIDA IS PLAUSIBLE FOR THE LAND OF LEHI’S LANDING 591 BC 1 Nephi 18:23-25
Archaeology, Bees, Honey, Climate, Latitude, Wind Currents, Promised Land (USA), Abundance of Food, Scripture Text, Seeds, No large number of indigenous peoples, and “It Just Makes Sense”
Thesis: The Mulekites c. 589 BC may have landed at the Gulf of America by the Mississippi River, and continued up the Mississippi and settled upriver at Montrose, IA or Zarahemla. (D&C 125:3) The Mulekites had always remained at their first location when Mosiah found them. Omni 1:16 “And they journeyed in the wilderness and were brought by the hand of the Lord across the great waters, into the land where Mosiah discovered them; and they had dwelt there from that time forth.” The Lehi Landing c. 591 BC or the Land of First Inheritance was possibly near Tallahassee Florida. Nephi could then travel up the Chattahoochee River to its source at Unicoi Gap, GA. The source of the Hiwassee River could then take the Nephites where the first temple may have been built in Chattanooga, TN.
This is a possible location for the Nephite settlement. The rivers most likely were the highways of the Nephites. The Land in Tennessee is higher in elevation than Zarahemla (Montrose, IA) and that is why in the scriptures you will always hear of Nephites traveling “up to” the Land of Nephi and “down to” Zarahemla, as it is a reference to elevation not direction. The Moccasin Bend Archaeological District is rich in head plates, breastplates of copper, and other artifacts dating from 3000 BC to 1500 AD. Today from the top of Lookout Mountain in Chattanooga, you can see 7 different states. ‘Mosiah 11:12 relates that King Noah, Zeniff’s son, built ‘a very high tower, even so high that he could stand upon the top thereof and overlook the land of Shilom, and also the land of Shemlon, which was possessed by the Lamanites, and he could look over all the land round about.’ If Noah wanted to look over all the land round about, there could hardly be a better place to do so than Lookout Mountain which rises out of the river valley above Chattanooga to a height of almost 2,400 feet. On clear days, mountains 100 miles away are visible from the summit. The tower was near the temple, but there is no description of where the temple was. It may have been enclosed in walls within the city, or it may have been built on a high place, which would explain why Noah built his tower near the temple.” Jonathan Neville Moroni’s America page 128
“Speaking about Lehi’s people, “Joseph wrote, “They were principally Israelites, of the descendants of Joseph.” It is possible that Joseph Smith was referring to Zoram after all, clarifying he was not a Jew. He may have been referring to those who accompanied the Mulekites (presumably Phoenicians). But it is also possible that he was referring to others who accompanied Lehi… To summarize: I think Lehi brought servants and landed in a mostly uninhabited area in Florida, among a small population of hunter/gatherers who lacked a well-organized society.” Jonathan Neville Moroni’s America page 84-86
“I think Lehi landed in Florida for all the reasons I’ve explained in Moroni’s America. He may have sailed south of Cuba to get there because of ocean currents and wind, but it’s interesting that Mulek, Lehi and Columbus converge on the same areas.” [Below are some reasons].” Jonathan Neville Moroni’s America.
1- Wind current routes across the Atlantic (in the fall when honey and fruits were available, and the natural currents in the fall take you west) would put them somewhere in the Caribbean. This route was proven to be possible by the Phoenicia Expedition of 2009.
2- They went where the Lord directed them with the Liahona, so I don’t think they would have just landed wherever the wind blew them (which would probably have been Hispaniola or maybe the East Coast of Florida or South Carolina).
3- I think it makes sense they landed about the same latitude [Similar climate for seeds] as Jerusalem, which they could tell from the stars. Lattitudes Similar 30° 26′ 17″ N (Tallahassee, FL) and 31° 46′ 48″ N (Jerusalem) Not similar 15° 30′ 0″ N (Guatemala)
4- Crops grew abundantly. This would be difficult in the jungles or islands.
5- It had to be a mostly unoccupied area (not Mesoamerica). Only small groups of hunter/gatherers in Southeastern U.S. at the time. [A large group of people wouldn’t have allowed Nephi to be their king]
6- It had to be the same general land where the Jaredites lived. [Cumorah and Ramah]
7- Should have archaeological evidence. (See Nancy White article below)
8- There should be signs of Hebrew writing or relics. (Holy Stones, Bat Creek Stones, Los Lunas, etc.)
9- Lehi and Nephi brought much honey with them from Bountiful in Oman. 1 Nephi 18:6 “And it came to pass that on the morrow, after we had prepared all things, much fruits and meat from the wilderness, and honey in abundance, and provisions according to that which the Lord had commanded us, we did go down into the ship, with all our loading and our seeds, and whatsoever thing we had brought with us, every one according to his age; wherefore, we did all go down into the ship, with our wives and our children.” It would make sense that the Lord may have led them to another land (Apalachicola FL) that had an abundance of honey producing vegetation, or Lehi may have brought the seeds from Israel to grow the White Tupelo Gum trees, nyssa ogeche, that are found naturally in Florida. Remember the Jaredites also brought bees with them to the Promised land. Ether 2:3 “And they did also carry with them deseret, which, by interpretation, is a honey bee; and thus, they did carry with them swarms of bees, and all manner of that which was upon the face of the land, seeds of every kind.”
“Pierce Mounds, at the mouth of the river (Apalachicola) and overlooking both north-south and east-west traffic, were part of a major multi-component center with remarkable Middle Woodland mounds. Materials clustered around the Apalachicola delta and coast close to Pierce and spread from there up the river. Prestige goods were possibly traded down to major mound centers then moved to other centers along the valley, ending up in burial mounds all over the valley, perhaps interred with important people during Swift Creek times, (100-800 AD) and interred in mass deposits in slightly later Weeden Island times. Such items likely were transported down the river to Pierce, where they were distributed to the inhabitants of nearby coastal mounds involved in the procurement and management end of the trade network, and then traded up the river to other trade partners. Since nearly all the mound sites documented in this thesis have both Swift Creek and Weeden Island pottery, the suggestion is also that these systems endured for a long time as ceramic styles and possibly associated archaeological cultures changed. This research should contribute to a better understanding of Middle Woodland ceremonialism in the Southeastern United States and the Apalachicola watershed, and the systems through which ceremonial artifacts moved around the land. In the future, data from higher up the river in Georgia and Alabama could be compared to help create a picture of Middle Woodland manifestation in the entire valley for comparison with the rest of the Southeast and discussion of differences between trade routes along major waterways and overland historic trails. Further testing of the exotic materials in the mounds for trace elements or other data could shed light on trade routes along which these artifacts and raw materials were traded. With better understanding of the major and minor routes, questions regarding the role of sites in Middle Woodland exchange can be answered. Mounds like Poplar Springs Mound are facing destruction from development and looting. It is essential that these sites are studied before they are gone.
In northwest Florida, the great Apalachicola River system is formed from the confluence of the Flint River, which originates near Atlanta, and the Chattahoochee River, which flows out of the Blue Ridge mountains of north Georgia. The Apalachicola runs over 100 miles to the Gulf of Mexico (Figure 1). It is Florida’s largest river in terms of flow, and the only one containing snowmelt. Its valley is home to several kinds of rare plants and animals and more reptile and amphibian species than anywhere else north of Mexico, amid an exceedingly rich biotic system. Where the river flows into Apalachicola Bay, the abundant life possible in estuarine systems provides the shrimp, oysters, and other seafood for which this region is famous today. The bays and sounds are protected by beautiful barrier islands with white sugar-sand beaches. At the mouth of the river sits the small town of Apalachicola, today known for oysters and picturesque old houses from its historic past. But for about 2000 years of prehistoric time, this location was an important Native American capital centered around the Pierce mounds.
The Pierce site consists of a long shell midden ridge, a large village area, and 13 mounds, constructed and inhabited over a period of time estimated to extend from perhaps 600 B.C. until around A.D. 1400. Its archaeological evidence indicates day-to-day occupation by indigenous peoples who fished, gathered, and hunted, leaving their food garbage and discarded artifacts piled along the riverbank. The evidence shows other aspects of their lives as well, in the construction of burial mounds and inclusion of elaborate ritual artifacts for the honored dead, expressions of ancient beliefs and probably spirituality.
Pierce is one of the most famous sites in southeastern U.S. archaeology, but in reality we have known very little about it. Artifacts and other materials from the site are known to have been collected as early as the mid-nineteenth century, and probably such finds were routinely made far earlier by whoever settled nearby. The first published record was produced well over century ago by Clarence Bloomfield Moore (1902:217-229; Brose and White 1999:219-231), a wealthy Philadelphian whose digs into Indian mounds all over the South are well known because he did describe them in journal articles. Moore’s excavations into two of the mounds at Pierce unearthed elegant ceramic vessels, stone spear and arrow points and plummets, freshwater pearls, copper and silver ornaments, shell beads and drinking cups, and even a bison-bone ornament, associated with many burials of the honored dead, 99 of whom he unearthed from Mound A. Moore noted five mounds, and also described other mound sites nearby (named after the landowners or geographic features), such as the Cemetery Mound, Mound near Apalachicola, and Cool Springs and Singer Mounds, all of which are now thought to make up the whole Pierce complex.
The location of the Pierce site is optimal for obtaining all the resources prehistoric people needed. Upland animal species would have included deer, many small mammals, turtles and other reptiles and amphibians. There would also have been abundant wetland wildlife in the marsh, and fish and aquatic species, including the molluscs whose shells are so abundant at the site, in the river, creeks, and bay. Hardwood bottomland trees such as oaks and magnolia, stands of pine, and wetland cypress and tupelo(Honey) would have produced food from fruits to nuts and acorns. Given the thick forests, prehistoric peoples most likely made the majority of their material culture from wood and other plant materials. What we see in the archaeological record – stone, ceramic, shell artifacts and ecofacts that have been preserved – is probably just a very small part of what people made and used.
In addition to the bounty of its natural environment, the location of the Pierce site is also a great strategic position, with easy access to movement not only east-west along the Gulf, but also north-south on the river system hundreds of miles into the interior. In prehistoric times the only way to go anywhere was to walk or take a boat; water travel was much more efficient. Thus, Pierce was ideally situated not only for obtaining and moving resources, but also for the flow of information and of people, for social, economic, and political interaction.
Deptford-period pottery, (700 BC- 400 AD) indicating people were at Pierce at least as early as 2000 to 3000 years ago. They may have begun mound building at that early time too. Even though the social and political systems changed over time, presumably becoming more complex by the Fort Walton period, when the site must have been a chiefly center with its platform mound and large village, subsistence did not seem to change. Based on the faunal remains from the site, it appears that prehistoric peoples were making a living in the same way their ancestors did one or two millennia earlier: fishing and shellfishing in the rich streams and bays, supplemented by gathering and hunting on land. Such a stable subsistence system supported other enormously complex economic activities at Pierce. Especially for the late Early Woodland and Middle Woodland peoples who built the burial mounds, accumulation of wealth items was very important and probably linked with spiritual beliefs. Elaborate artifacts, either from distant sources or locally crafted in fancy styles, were a significant part of life and markers probably of social, political, and religious status. Some materials were imported from as far as the Appalachian mountains, as the river provided a major highway for the exchange of materials and ideas. However, these expensive possessions were interred with the dead, along with some strikingly plain everyday items, and evidence of burning and other ritual accompanying burial.
PIERCE MOUND A (8FR14A) Location and Description The most spectacular mound at Pierce has been Mound A, mostly because Moore (1902:217-228) dug it thoroughly and recovered 99 burials and exotic and elaborate grave goods. He devoted the most pages to its description and clearly stated that it was the southwesternmost mound in the group, so it is unknown why later researchers thought it was one of the other mounds. Moore’s original field notes locate Mound A at the “edge of scrub” and say “to E & W md extends in sort of roadway,” a setting much changed, as it was recently in heavy forest and then cleared, with little evidence of a roadway. Moore said it was 8 feet high, 96 feet east-west and 76 feet north-south, implying an oval, which is indeed its shape in the unpublished notes. He referred to the “summit plateau” as 40 x 34 feet but much broadened “to prepare for interments made in recent times “– a statement with no explanation. It is hard to believe he would be allowed to dig in a cemetery with recent graves.”
Pierce Mounds Complex An Ancient Capital in Northwest Florida Nancy Marie White Department of Anthropology University of South Florida, Tampa nmw@usf.edu Final Report to George J. Mahr, Apalachicola, Florida December 2013
Ken Godfrey notes in his 1989 article (“Joseph Smith, The Hill Cumorah, and Book of Mormon Geography: A Historical Study, 1823-1844) “that when an ancient stone house, including household furniture, was found imbedded in the earth in Rowan County, North Carolina, the editor of The Star commented on the event: “No people that have lived on this continent, since the flood, understood many of the arts and sciences better than the Jaredites and Nephites, whose brief history is sketched in the Book of Mormon. The facts following from the Star of the West is not only proof of their skill but it is good proof to those that want evidence that the Book of Mormon is true.” (Vol. 2, June) Again when “an artificial peach and pear tree cut out of stone with a complete imitation of the stem and blossom end,” was found in another part of the United States this too was, in the same article, cited as proof of the truthfulness of the Book of Mormon. In those early issues of the Star each new archaeological discovery in either North or South America was dutifully cited as proof that the Book of Mormon was “a history of those groups who had peopled this continent” (see Vol. 1 February 1833). A Vol. 2 July 1833 article declared that the book unfolded “the history of the first inhabitants that settled this continent.” When a fifty-foot fissure in a rock in Virginia was found full of bees, the editor of the Star reported that fact as “proof that the Jaredites brought bees with them to the American continent.” Even the W. W. Phelps-authored poem, “The Red Man” identified the American Indian as having descended from Jacob through Ephraim. W.W. Phelps, Editor Evening and Morning Star, February-July 1833 Quoted in “Step by Step through the Book of Mormon” by Alan C. Miner
Tupelo honey is produced from the tupelo gum tree which grows profusely along the Chipola and Apalachicola rivers of northwest Florida. Here in the river swamps, this honey is produced in a unique fashion. Bees are placed on elevated platforms along the river’s edge, and they fan out through the surrounding Tupelo-blossom-laden swamps during April and May and return with their precious treasure. This river valley is the only place in the world where Tupelo Honey is produced commercially.
Real Tupelo honey is a light golden amber color with a greenish cast. The flavor is delicious, delicate and distinctive; a choice table grade honey. Good white tupelo, unmixed with other honeys, will not granulate, and due to this high fructose low glucose ratio some diabetic patients have been permitted by their physicians to eat Tupelo honey. Average analysis: fructose 44.03% glucose 29.98%.
Tupelo Honey Bloom
Black tupelo, ti-ti, black gum, willow, and several other honey plants bloom in advance of white tupelo and are used to build up colony strength and stores. Since these sources produce a less desirable, darker honey, which will granulate, the product is sold as bakery honey. Possibly it is just that or a blend which is a cheaper honey for which the buyer may be paying a premium price.
The important point which we wish to make here is that all honey that is being labeled Tupelo is not top quality Tupelo honey as the bees make it and as skilled beekeepers produce it. Some honey may be very light in color and could very well have a high percentage of gall berry. Gall berry blooms right after Tupelo. It is attractive, as it is a light white honey, but it is not Tupelo and will soon granulate. Some honey is labeled Tupelo and wildflower. In this case the buyer has no guarantee of just how much real Tupelo he may be getting.
Fine Tupelo is more expensive because it cost more to produce this excellent specialty honey. To gain access to the river locations where the honey is produced requires expensive labor and equipment. In order to get fine, unmixed Tupelo honey, colonies must be stripped of all stores just as the white Tupelo bloom begins. The bees must have clean combs in which to place the Tupelo honey. Then the new crop must be removed before it can be mixed with additional honey sources. The timing of these operations are critical and years of experience are needed to produce a fine product that will certify as Tupelo honey.
The new honey always comes in by the middle of May to late May. When we bottle the new honey, and it has not been allowed time to settle. It will have foam and small black particles come to the top of the honey jar as it sits. The honey takes a month or two to settle after it is extracted. It’s fine to eat this or it can be spooned off the top of the honey. The small black particles are bees wax and pollen. This is something that tells you that the honey has not been heated or processed. It’s untouched just as nature intended. All we do to our honey during the extracting process is strain it through cheese cloth. We use absolutely no heat on our honey.
L.L. Lanier & Son’s Tupelo Honey – Since 1898 318 Lake Grove Road P.O. Box 706 – Wewahitchka, FL 32465 Phone or Fax: (850) 639-2371
Email: info@lltupelohoney.com
The genus name Nyssa refers to a Greek water nymph. The name tupelo, the common name used for Nyssa, is of Native American origin, coming from the Creek words ito ‘tree’ and opilwa ‘swamp’; it was in use by the mid-18th century.
The city of Tupelo, Mississippi, is named for this tree.
Tupelo wood is used extensively by artistic woodcarvers, especially for carving ducks and other wildfowl. It power carves excellently and holds good detail in the end grain. In commerce, it is used for shipping containers and interior parts of furniture and is used extensively in the veneer and panel industry for crossbanding, plywood cores, and backs. The wood can be readily pulped and is used for high-grade book and magazine papers.In the past, the hollow trunks were used as “bee gums” to hold beehives.
Tupelos are popular ornamental trees for their mature form, shade, and spectacular Autumn leaf colors.
Tupelos are used as food plants by the larvae of some Lepidoptera species, including Endoclita damor.[citation needed]
The Ogeechee Tupelo, sometimes referred to as the Ocheechee Lime, which is native to Georgia and north Florida produces an edible fruit in the form of a sour, oblong drupe.
Honey
Tupelos of the species Nyssa ogeche are valued as honey plants in the southeastern United States, particularly in the Gulf Coast region. They produce a very light, mild-tasting honey. In Florida, beekeepers keep beehives along the river swamps on platforms or floats during tupelo bloom to produce certified tupelo honey, which commands a high price on the market because of its flavor. Monofloral honey made from the nectar of Nyssa ogeche has such a high ratio of fructose to glucose that it does not crystallize.
“The Apalachicola River in the Florida Panhandle is the center for tupelo honey. The honey is produced wherever tupelo trees (three species) bloom in southeastern USA, but the purest and most expensive version (which is certified by pollen analysis) is produced in this valley. In a good harvest year, the tupelo honey crop produced by a group of specialized Florida beekeepers has a value approaching $1,000,000.” https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tupelo
“The basin of the Apalachicola River is also noted for its tupelo honey, a high-quality monofloral honey, which is produced wherever the tupelo trees bloom in the southeastern United States. In a good harvest year, the value of the tupelo honey crop produced by a group of specialized Florida beekeepers approaches $900,000 each spring.” https://www.visitgulf.com/tupelo-honey
“Generations of beekeepers have been harvesting this delicacy in Wewahitchka, north Gulf County, for decades. It is harvested from the White Tupelo Gum tree (nyssa ogeche). These trees average 50 to 75 feet in height, and 2 to 3 feet in diameter. The trees are most content when standing in several feet of water. An abundance of Tupelo trees are found in the Apalachicola and Chipola river basins in our part of Florida (Gulf and Liberty counties).
The Tupelo tree blossom starts out as a round bud, about the size of a small pea. It then swells into what looks like a miniature cauliflower. Finally, it explodes with dozens of little spikes. The nectar is at the base of each spike.
Tupelo blossoms are very fragile and unpredictable. In some years, the nectar flow lasts for a few weeks. In other years, the fragile blooms may be ruined by wind, hard rain or cold weather just a few days after opening. One thing, however, is certain. Each year, the demand for Tupelo Honey increases!” Content provided graciously by GCTDC Partner, SmileyHoney.com
Interesting facts about Tupelo honey
Bees use nectar from the white Tupelo trees to make the unique southeastern “Tupelo Honey”!
Tupelo honey has a light amber golden color with a unique flavor and a delicate and distinctive taste.
Pure Tupelo Honey, produced from only the White Tupelo, is the only honey that will not granulate.
Due to it’s high laevulose (44.3%), low dextrose (29.98%) ratio (average), doctors have been able to recommend some diabetic patients to consume Tupelo Honey.
This honey was topic in a movie starring Peter Fonda as a beekeeper (Ulee’s Gold, 1997).
Tupelo Honey is also the name of a Van Morrison’s songand album released in November of 1971.
Tupelo Honey is a unique product of the southeast USA.
Pure Tupelo Honey is produced from the White Ogeechee Tupelo
Tupelo, Ogeche’s native habitat in the South Eastern US, from South Carolina to Northern Florida to Mississippi.
Ogeechee tupelo requires a very moist site and is distributed along the borders of rivers, swamps, and ponds that are frequently flooded.
Thousands of hectares of Ogeechee tupelo have been planted in bee farms along the lower Apalachicola River and around swamps, where it grows also naturally. hort.ufl.edu/database/documents/pdf/tree_fact_sheets/nysogea.pdf http://thecitrusguy.blogspot.com/2011/08/oh-gee-ogeechee-lime.html
Summary:
APALACHICOLA FLORIDA IS PLAUSIBLE FOR THE LAND OF LEHI’S LANDING 591 BC 1 Nephi 18:23-25
Archaeology: 500-700 BC pottery, copper, tools, and bones at Pierce Mounds. Buried Mammoths at Wakulla Springs which is also a first magnitude spring and aquifer. Route of Hopewell Indians. Bees and Honey: This river valley is the only place in the world where Tupelo Honey is produced commercially. Latitude: Similar 30° 26′ 17″ N (Tallahassee, FL) and 31° 46′ 48″ N (Jerusalem) Seeds would grow. Wind Currents: Leaving Oman in Sept (after honey and fruits are ripe), wind currents flow toward horn of Africa, not towards India Promised Land: Book of Mormon speaks of a Land of Liberty. USA, not Mesoamerica Abundance of Food: Oman and Florida both called “A” Land Bountiful Navigation: Phoenicia 2009 Expedition proved Lehi could have traveled around Africa and could land in the Gulf near Apalachicola Resources prehistoric people needed: Deer, small mammals, turtles and other reptiles and amphibians. Abundant wetland wildlife. Fish, molluscs. Hardwood bottomland trees, fruits to nuts and acorns. Thick forests No large number of indigenous peoples: “I think the text shows Lehi’s colony landing in the promised land, planting their own seeds, finding animals and ore in the wilderness, all while completely unimpeded by any existing civilization. (1 Ne. 18:23-5). I think Lehi’s observation that “this land should be kept as yet from the knowledge of other nations” was accurate; i.e., that there were no “other nations” in the promised land where they landed, “for behold, many nations would overrun the land, that there would be no place for an inheritance” (2 Nephi 1:8). I do think think there were some indigenous people who went with Nephi when he fled (2 Nephi 5:6), but I infer they were unorganized hunter/gatherers that did not qualify as any sort of “nation” and were impressed by the Jewish immigrants’ technology, language, etc.
In my view, it is difficult enough to believe that Lehi’s family, a relative handful of immigrants from a distant culture speaking a different language, could have arrived and started planting crops on unclaimed land in Mesoamerica, encountering no resistance, but it is even more difficult to believe Lehi’s descendants could have managed to rule as kings and chief judges over even a part of a Mayan civilization, and that in the midst of this Mayan civilization, King Mosiah could have escaped with the Nephites into the wilderness and found a much larger group of illiterate people (the people of Zarahemla) who possessed exactly one engraven stone.
Now that we are learning from LiDAR that the Mayan civilization was even larger, more densely populated, and more sophisticated than we previously realized, the Book of Mormon seems even less plausible in that setting. IOW, the grander the Mayan civilization, the less likely it is that Lehi landed anywhere near that civilization.This view is based on the text and has nothing directly to do with the New York Cumorah, but it does confirm my bias in favor of the New York Cumorah.” Jonathan Neville
Two of the most important Prophets for us today are the Angel Moroni and Joseph Smith. I believe they have a critical mission for each of us even today. I believe they both are and will be, a big part of building the New Jerusalem and over seeing the Millennium. D&C 27:5 says, “and with Moroni, whom I have sent unto you to reveal the Book of Mormon, containing the fulness of my everlasting gospel, to whom I have committed the keys of the record of the stick of Ephraim”, which means anything to do with the Book of Mormon in this Promised Land and the World must be directed with Moroni in the lead. That includes an important stewardship to lead and teach Joseph Smith.
Joseph Smith is the Prophet of this Last Dispensation of the Fulness of Times, and the Lord Himself said to Joseph, “Behold, there shall be a record kept among you; and in it thou shalt be called a seer, a translator, a prophet, an apostle of Jesus Christ, an elder of the church through the will of God the Father, and the grace of your Lord Jesus Christ, D&C 21:1
The importance of Moroni and Joseph Smith communicating with each other is of vital importance. How could a young unlearned farm boy become a great Prophet of the Lord? Being taught by angels and having a personal tutor in the form of Moroni is the answer. We will discuss the many visits made to Joseph Smith including over 22 visits we know of with the Angel Moroni.
Moronis America
Moroni—Joseph Smith’s Tutor
“Joseph Smith’s six years of advanced training were anything but ordinary, for his tutors were celestial beings who taught eternal truths that would never change or become obsolete. Whereas much of man’s formal education is tentative, wrong, or outdated within a few years of graduation, Joseph said of his own education: “Could you gaze into heaven five minutes, you would know more than you would by reading all that ever was written on the subject.” (History of the Church, 6:50.) This was the quality of the heavenly instruction Joseph Smith enjoyed.
It is impossible to determine the number of “interviews” Joseph had with Moroni, but twenty-two visits are often identified. (See accompanying chart, “Moroni’s Known Appearances to Joseph Smith, 1823–1829.”)” “Moroni—Joseph Smith’s Tutor” By H. Donl Peterson
Moroni’s Known Appearances to Joseph Smith, 1823–1829
Date
Circumstances
References
Number of Appearances
21–22 Sept. 1823
Joseph’s bedroom—Message repeated three times. (Palmyra Township, N.Y.)
Moroni meets Joseph by the Hill Cumorah and says that the time has come for the record to be brought forth. He tells Joseph to be up and doing the things he has been commanded. (Hill Cumorah, N.Y.)
Urim and Thummim are taken by Moroni because of the Martin Harris incident. (Harmony, Pa.)
HC 1:21–22
1
July 1828
Urim and Thummim are returned.
HC 1:21–22
1
July 1828
Plates and Urim and Thummim are taken. (Harmony, Pa.)
HC 1:23
1
July–Aug. 1828 or 22 Sept. 1828
Plates and Urim and Thummim are returned. (Harmony, Pa.)
HC 1:23; Biographical Sketches, p. 126
1
June 1829
Angel obtains the plates at Harmony, Pa., to transport them to Fayette Township, N.Y., because Joseph is apprehensive about their safety en route. (Harmony, Pa.)
Biographical Sketches, p. 137
1
June 1829
On the road between Harmony, Pa., and the Hill Cumorah, Joseph, Oliver, and David Whitmer see Moroni carrying the plates; Moroni appears and disappears instantly.
The Historical Record, pp. 207–9
1
1
June 1829
Joseph has the plates once again in his possession in Fayette Township. Moroni meets Joseph in the garden and gives the plates to him. (Fayette Township, N.Y.)
Biographical Sketches, p. 137
1
June 1829
Joseph finishes the translation; Moroni takes the record. (Fayette Township, N.Y.)
Oliver, David Whitmer, and Joseph Smith (witnesses) see Moroni, who shows them the plates. (Fayette Township, N.Y.)
HC 1:54–55
1
June 1829
Martin Harris and Joseph Smith (witnesses) see Moroni and the plates. (Fayette Township, N.Y.)
HC 1:55
1
June 1829
Moroni gives the plates to Joseph, and Joseph shows them to the Eight Witnesses. Moroni then calls for the plates and keeps them. (Manchester, N.Y.)
Biographical Sketches, pp. 140–41
1
Total Recorded Visits of Moroni to Joseph Smith
22
Above Chart from “Moroni—Joseph Smith’s Tutor” By H. Donl Peterson
“Following is a list of some of the personages who appeared to Joseph Smith to restore priesthood keys, to deliver divine instructions, or to perform other functions. The sources History of the Church and Journal of Discourses are abbreviated as HC and JD. The Prophet Joseph communicated with other messengers who previously had lived righteously on earth, but the precise nature of these visits is not known. These personages include Seth, Isaac, Jacob, and the Jewish and Nephite Apostles [Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Noah, Adam, Seth, Enoch, and Jesus and the Father, and the apostles that lived on this continent as well as those who lived on the Asiatic continent. see Journal of Discourses, 21:94]. In addition, Joseph Smith saw other angels in vision, some of whom are identified in recorded revelation (see, for example, D&C 107:53; compare History of the Church, 3:388).
Latter-day Saints are blessed through the Prophet Joseph Smith’s great faith and mission that opened the windows of heaven. He was the pre-appointed agent through which communion with the heavens and the earthly ministry of angels were resumed in a grand manner. The mountain of truth built from the Prophet’s translations and revelations speaks for itself, towering above the stark foothills of earthly philosophy. This is amazing in light of young Joseph’s mortal inadequacy. Through faith, his weaknesses became strengths, and he nobly fulfilled his great foreordained mission—because heavenly messengers were his guides.
And we are among the beneficiaries: We have the wisdom of heaven—the riches of eternity—as found in sacred gospel ordinances and in holy scripture, both ancient and modern. In this way, we too are taught by former prophets, including Joseph Smith. In addition, besides possessing the legacy of former prophets, we have the special blessing of having the words and guidance of a living prophet as well!”
Moroni’s Message to Joseph Smith By Kent P. Jackson
A look at the verses the angel Moroni quoted to the Prophet Joseph Smith on 21–22 September 1823.
Joseph Smith and the Angel Moroni by Tom Holdman (Stained glass) Hill Cumorah Visitors Center, Palmyra, New York (Photo courtesy of J. Stephen Conn, June 28, 2009 https://www.flickr.com/photos/jstephenconn/3699664012) On the late evening of September 22, 1827 (1 Tishrei, 5588), Joseph Smith Jr. obtained the golden plates as Moroni gives him a charge to protect them.
With Moroni’s appearance to seventeen-year-old Joseph Smith on 21 September 1823, the Lord began to educate the Prophet in preparation for the restoration of the gospel. The Nephite prophet Moroni, as the last prophet of the Lehite dispensation and the final author, compiler, and caretaker of the Nephite record, was appropriately chosen to serve as young Joseph Smith’s tutor. From Moroni, Joseph Smith learned more about his own future calling, and through the process of bringing forth the Book of Mormon, he began to receive and share the gospel light that this sacred volume contains. Moroni’s statue on our temples today announces to the world the message that he delivered to Joseph Smith: The gospel has been restored in its fulness, and its blessings are now available to humankind.
During Joseph Smith’s lifetime, he wrote or dictated four separate accounts of the appearance of Moroni: one dictated to Frederick G. Williams in 1832; a journal entry in 1835; another, the “official” account, dictated in 1838; and the Wentworth Letter, published by the Prophet in 1842. In addition to the accounts that came directly from Joseph Smith, other early accounts were written by Orson Pratt and Oliver Cowdery. Elder Pratt’s account was published in a pamphlet in 1840, while he was serving a mission in Scotland.Oliver Cowdery’s rendition is contained in three articles published in February, April, and July 1835 in the Kirtland Messenger and Advocate.
Moroni’s Message
During his initial visit with Joseph Smith, Moroni informed Joseph that his sins had been forgiven and that he had been chosen to bring forth the sacred record of the ancient Americans. But that was not all. In his 1832 account of the visitation, the Prophet reported simply that he learned “many things concerning the inhabitants of the earth.” In his 1835 account, he said that Moroni “explained many … prophesies.” And in the 1842 Wentworth Letter, Joseph Smith wrote that Moroni taught him “that the covenant which God made with ancient Israel was at hand to be fulfilled, that the preparatory work for the second coming of the Messiah was speedily to commence; that the time was at hand for the gospel, in all its fulness to be preached in power, unto all nations that a people might be prepared for the millennial reign.” Moreover, he wrote, “I was informed that I was chosen to be an instrument in the hands of God to bring about some of his purposes in this glorious dispensation.”
Moroni and the Bible
In the 1838 account, which is found in the Pearl of Great Price, Joseph Smith shared the greatest detail regarding Moroni’s teaching. The Prophet recorded that Moroni “commenced quoting the prophecies of the Old Testament.” Joseph Smith then listed several passages from the Bible that Moroni quoted. He listed those passages in this order (seeJS—H 1:35–41):
After reviewing Moroni’s recitation of these scriptures, Joseph Smith noted the following: “He quoted many other passages of scripture, and offered many explanations which cannot be mentioned here.” (JS—H 1:41.) The Prophet never specified what those “other passages of scripture” were, but Oliver Cowdery provided more information.
As stated earlier, in 1835 Oliver Cowdery wrote three articles in the Messenger and Advocate regarding the appearance of Moroni to Joseph Smith. All of the articles were written in the form of epistles addressed to W. W. Phelps, and they are characterized by Elder Cowdery’s rich literary style. The letters contain lengthy discourses on the restoration of the gospel and the message conveyed to the Prophet by Moroni. In writing them, Elder Cowdery apparently used the opportunity to present to the Church some expositions on several gospel subjects, based on the things Moroni communicated to Joseph Smith. In two of the articles, appearing in February and April, he included scriptures that presumably were quoted or paraphrased by Moroni. The following compilation lists them in the order in which they appear in the narrative.
Obviously, Oliver Cowdery was not with the Prophet on the occasion of Moroni’s coming, so the account is secondary. Yet it is not too much to assume that Joseph Smith had rehearsed the event to his colleague on numerous occasions. Elder Cowdery had been the Prophet’s scribe and was designated “Second Elder” of the Church at the time it was organized. When Oliver Cowdery wrote about the Restoration, he was Assistant President of the Church, in addition to being editor of the Messenger and Advocate. His close association with the Prophet, especially in the early part of the Prophet’s ministry, may have enabled him to know more about these events than anyone except Joseph Smith himself.
In the February and July articles, Elder Cowdery marked his reconstructions of Moroni’s words with quotation marks to make it clear to the reader which were Moroni’s words and which were his own comments. However, the April article, which is of greatest interest to this study because it contains more than two dozen Bible passages quoted in context of Moroni’s visit, presents special problems. In this article it is not clear which words are Oliver Cowdery’s and which are the words of Moroni. Unlike the other articles, there are no quotation marks to assist the reader.
Perhaps Elder Cowdery did not feel a need to use quotation marks in the recitations of the story; editorial convention was fairly unstructured in those days. Or perhaps he did not use quotation marks in order to alert the reader to the fact that the entire message was reconstructed from his own understanding and was not necessarily a historical transcript of the event. At the beginning of his discussion, Elder Cowdery wrote: “I have thought best to give a farther detail of the heavenly message, and if I do not give it in the precise words, shall strictly confine myself to the facts in substance.” At the end of the account he wrote: “I have now given you a rehearsal of what was communicated to our brother. … I may have missed in arrangement in some instances, but the principle is preserved.”
How well he succeeded only God, Moroni, and Joseph Smith know. As historian Milton Backman has pointed out, “It is not clear whether Oliver is quoting Moroni or merely explaining, with scriptural references, themes emphasized by Moroni.” And so, as we study Elder Cowdery’s accounts, it is wise to view the angel’s words and the biblical passages cited with a degree of caution. His is a secondhand treatment of an event in which only Moroni and Joseph Smith were participants.” Moroni’s Message to Joseph Smith By Kent P. Jackson
I asked Jonathan Neville to share with me how accurate this preceding information from Kent Jackson’s article is since he has studied Cowdery’s letters so much. Jonathan said the following.
“Excellent article. He explained it very well, with maybe 3 exceptions.
First, Oliver said he wrote those essays using “original documents now in our possession” or words to that effect. We don’t know what those were, but they could have been notes written by Joseph or Oliver’s own notebook in which he wrote down everything Joseph told him in Harmony during the translation of the plates there. We don’t have either of those documents, but David Whitmer mentioned Oliver’s notebook.
Second, Oliver’s quotation marks throughout the essays are direct quotations, as opposed to what he wrote in the April letter. Oliver made that clear in the parts Jackson quoted. This means we should take those direct quotations for what they are, including when Moroni said the record was “written and deposited” not far from Joseph’s home.
Third, Joseph endorsed these letters by having them written in his history and republished. Those actions indicate a greater endorsement than Joseph merely assisting in writing them in the first place. Jackson didn’t mention this, possibly because he didn’t know about it.” Jonathan Neville to Rian Nelson June 22, 2019
Kent Jackson’s article continues below:
A View of the Latter Days
Although Joseph Smith’s prayer as he went to bed that autumn night was for “a manifestation” to know of his “state and standing” before the Lord (JS—H 1:29), what he received, in addition to that, was a powerful lesson about the mission of God’s people in the dispensation of the fulness of times. Moroni’s message to the young Prophet outlined not only the calling of Joseph Smith, but also the destiny of the Church and kingdom of God from the time of the Restoration until the Millennium. Significantly, the Lord’s messenger taught these truths by quoting passages out of the Bible. Since the resurrected Christ also taught by quoting and expounding scripture during his appearance to the children of Lehi in the Americas (see 3 Ne. 22–25), we can view this method of teaching as a significant model to be followed in gospel instruction.
From the scriptures cited by the Prophet in Joseph Smith—History, we can see that Moroni did not select random passages to outline the future of the Lord’s kingdom. They were chosen specifically to introduce the Prophet to his work. In them the following aspects of the mission of the Church in the last days are discussed:
It is interesting that, with only the following exceptions, all of the biblical passages presented in Oliver Cowdery’s accounts fit into these categories. Adding to these groupings, Elder Cowdery included some scriptures that tell of the apostasy and scattering of Israel—as a background to the discussion of the return—and he quoted material from Isaiah that deals with the coming forth of the Book of Mormon. In my view, his consistency with the message as related by Joseph Smith adds to the credibility of his reconstructions.
Moroni, the Link between Ancient and Latter-day Prophets
It is significant that Moroni trained Joseph Smith by teaching him from the scriptures. It may be that the Prophet’s great love for the Bible was a by-product of this experience, because for the rest of his life he taught others by using the scriptures. It is also worthy of note that with the exception of Paul’s phrase that the weak would confound the wise (1 Cor. 1:27–29)—which Moroni cited to introduce the topic of Joseph Smith’s work—all of the other scriptures quoted by Moroni come from the Old Testament. In using the words of ancient Israel’s prophets to instruct the messenger to modern Israel, Moroni symbolically tied the gospel dispensations together—the actual realization of which is a major goal of the Restoration. Moroni, an Israelite prophet, was the first emissary to provide the link between ancient dispensations and the dispensation of the fulness of times.
The visitation of Moroni to Joseph Smith holds an important place in our church history. With Moroni’s appearance, the process of restoring lost truths and educating the Prophet gained great impetus. Under the care and instruction of that great prophet of ancient America, the Prophet Joseph Smith received training and guidance that ultimately will lead to the restoration of all things. To all this Moroni’s first visits were a prelude—an instructional session from which Joseph Smith and all of us have learned the course that we are to pursue as we continue in the Lord’s service.
Scriptures Quoted by Moroni
The following is a list of the scriptures quoted by Moroni, as reported by Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery. The numbers in brackets refer to the subject-matter categories listed below.
The restoration of the priesthood and of the sealing keys
The gathering of the elect
Destruction and purification prior to and during the Second Coming
Deliverance for the faithful
The Second Coming
The premillennial and millennial state of the faithful” Moroni’s Message to Joseph Smith By Kent P. Jackson
Art by Val Chadwick Bagley
Moroni Guardian Angel of the United States of America
“By whose power victory so often perched on our banner? It was by the agency of that same angel of God that appeared unto Joseph Smith, and revealed to him the history of the early inhabitants of this country, whose mounds, bones, and remains of towns, cities, and fortifications speak from the dust in the ears of the living with the voice of undeniable truth. This same angel presides over the destinies of America, and feels a lively interest in all our doings. He was in the camp of Washington; and, by an invisible hand, led on our fathers to conquest and victory; and all this to open and prepare the way for the Church and kingdom of God to be established on the western hemisphere, for the redemption of Israel and the salvation of the world. This same angel was with Columbus, and gave him deep impressions, by dreams and by visions, respecting this New World…Under the guardianship of this same angel, or Prince of America, have the United States grown, increased, and flourished, like the sturdy oak by the rivers of water… When Justice is satisfied, and the blood of martyrs atoned for, the guardian angel of America will return to his station, resume his charge, and restore the Constitution of our country…One positive decree of Jehovah, respecting this land, is, that no king shall ever be raised up here, and that whosoever seeketh to raise up a king upon this land shall perish…” Moroni Guardian Angel of America Orson Hyde Journal of Discourses 6:65.
“Indeed this land of America and its leaders have been blessed with the protection of the Lord. ‘As details of the battle emerged, it turns out that either George Washington was extremely lucky, was bulletproof, or was being supernaturally protected. One Indian warrior testified that he had shot at him 17 times. He exclaimed that ‘Washington was never born to be killed by a bullet!’ Another Indian, Red Hawk, had shot and missed him 11 times. He had not missed a shot before, and became convinced that Washington was being supernaturally protected by the Great Spirit. In 1770, fifteen years after the battle, an old Indian told Washington that he had sought out to meet him. He had been fighting in the battle that day, and he had told all the Indians with him to shoot at him, and make sure that he died. When they all missed, he told them to stop. On that evening, he predicted that Washington would never die in battle, and would be ‘the founder of a mighty empire.’ David Barton, The Bulletproof George Washington.
“Many locations in this land of America have been blessed by its guardian angel. Moroni had the great privilege, as he walked across this American Continent, of finding a place and designating the place where the St. George temple was to be built. He also designated where the Manti Temple was to be. And it’s been written that he designated Kirtland and Nauvoo and probably others. Moroni appeared to the Prophet Joseph Smith 22 different times during the life of the Prophet Joseph that we know of.” The Angel Moroni by Elder Glen L. Rud
This United States of America is indeed, “A Land of Promise.” Moroni presides over the destinies of the United States, holds the keys of the Stick of Ephraim (D&C 27: 5), and is the guardian angel of this wonderful land. The Prophet Joseph Smith is the Prophet of the Last dispensation. together they are honored men of the Lord.
The Lord has said, “…repent and remember the new covenant, even the Book of Mormon…” (D&C 84:57). As we study The Book of Mormon, we learn to love even more this blessed America we call “A Land of Promise.”
There is ONLY ONE “Narrow Neck of Land” in the entire Book of Mormon. Ether 10:20
One of the most common questions asked about the North American setting is, “what about the narrow neck of land?” People have been taught to think the Book of Mormon describes two large land masses connected by the “narrow neck of land.” The hourglass shape has been depicted in many LDS publications. When we look on a globe, we immediately think of Panama as a narrow neck of land connecting North and South America. However, scholars have pointed out that a hemispheric interpretation of Book of Mormon geography contradicts the text; the distances are simply too great.
Instead, scholars have proposed a more limited territory. Two articles in the 1984 Ensign [i] introduced the limited model of Book of Mormon geography in Mesoamerica to a wide LDS audience. The author of those articles, John Sorenson, has also written that “A key feature of any geographical correlation must include a narrow neck of land connecting two sizable land masses… Only one geographical correlation avoids fatal flaws: The narrow neck of land was the Isthmus of Tehuantepec.” [ii]
Figure 5 is an application of this interpretation of the text. [iii]
It may be surprising to realize that the term “narrow neck of land” is used only once in the entire Book of Mormon. The passage is in Ether 10:20: “And they built a great city by the narrow neck of land, by the place where the sea divides the land.”
That’s it.
A single passage.
A passage describing the location of a Jaredite city. Nowhere in the Book of Ether does Moroni mention Nephite or Lamanite locations, except that the Jaredite hill Ramah is the same hill where Mormon hid the records (Ether 15:11). In the first verse of the first chapter, Moroni explained the territory addressed in the Book of Ether: “And now I, Moroni, proceed to give an account of those ancient inhabitants who were destroyed by the hand of the Lord upon the face of this north country.”
Despite its solitary appearance in Ether, many commentators have considered the “narrow neck of land” to be a defining feature of both Nephite and Jaredite lands. They think the verse in Ether refers to the same feature as a verse in Alma 22:32, which says “thus the land of Nephi and the land of Zarahemla were nearly surrounded by water, there being a small neck of land between the land northward and the land southward.” That interpretation is a mistake. Besides the difference in terminology (narrow does not mean small), the context and frame of reference of the two passages are entirely different, and they were written by different authors hundreds of years apart.
I’ll explain this in more detail in the next chapters, but notice that the small neck of land is an exception to the two lands being “nearly surrounded by water.” No location in Central America is nearly surrounded by water because at both ends there are enormous continents. In North America, both the land of Zarahemla and the land of Nephi are nearly surrounded by water, with a small neck of land between them, as I’ll explain.
Mesoamerican Neck
Furthermore, the narrow neck of land in Mesoamerica is over 100 miles wide. Many people have observed the incongruity of describing such a wide stretch of difficult terrain as “narrow.” A feature this wide might appear “narrow” from a satellite, but to someone on the ground, this Isthmus is as wide as the adjacent land.
When we read the text, we need to put ourselves in the place of the authors, in their time and place. They didn’t have satellites. They described their territory as they saw it, from the surface. Perspective is key.
[i] John L. Sorenson, “Digging into the Book of Mormon: Our Changing Understanding of Ancient America and Its Scripture,” parts 1 and 2, Ensign, September and October 1984. Available online at http://bit.ly/Moroni119 and http://bit.ly/Moroni120. Brother Sorenson wrote several other pieces for Church magazines on this topic.
[iii] John L. Sorenson, An Ancient American Setting for the Book of Mormon (FARMS 1985), 11. Online at fairmormon.org, http://bit.ly/Moroni139.
[1] In the year 2000, John Sorenson published Mormon’s Map, an overview of what The Book of Mormon text says about geography. He writes, “The nearest thing to a systematic explanation of Mormon’s geographical picture is given in Alma 22:27-34… He [Mormon] must have considered that treatment full and clear enough for his purposes, because he never returned to the topic.”[1] Sorenson takes the approach of creating an abstract map based on The Book of Mormon text, and then seeing if it fits in a real-world location. I agree with Sorenson about the importance of Alma 22, as well as the utility of creating an abstract map and finding a fit in the real world.
However, Sorenson’s analysis of Alma 22 seems to be influenced by the Times and Seasons article published on 1 October 1842, which declares that the Nephite city of Zarahemla “stood upon” “Central America or Guatimala [sic].” Sorenson cites this passage from the Times and Seasons, although he recognizes the “fact that the geography question had not been settled authoritatively.”[1] In Mormon’s Codex, Sorenson relegates the Times and Seasons articles to a footnote in support of his unequivocal conclusion: “Joseph Smith became convinced in the last years of his life that the lands of the Nephites were in Mesoamerica.”[1]
Sorenson’s assumptions about Central America lead him to a preconceived concept of Book of Mormon geography; i.e., a narrow neck of land between two larger land masses. Perhaps he felt somewhat bound by the Times and Seasons articles and his inference that Joseph Smith agreed with them. As such, Sorenson’s work could be viewed as an effort to vindicate the Prophet’s words. Page 31
NARROW NECK- Where Hagoth built his ships. On Lake Michigan lower east side following Lake Michigan’s coast along the St Lawrence Continental Divide to the St. Joe River. Anciently the Grand Kankakee Marsh extended south of Lake Michigan and the Great Black Swamp extended west of Lake Erie. The neck running E/W was 30 miles between Warsaw, IN and Merriam IN. Alma 63:5
NARROW NECK OF LAND- Lake Ontario divides the land at Hamilton, OT Canada, and Lake Erie divides the land at Buffalo, NY, and at Toledo, OH. In Central America the ”land divides the sea”. (Isthmus of Tehuantepec) Lake Ontario and Lake Erie are seas, where the “sea divides the land” as quoted in Ether. Ether 10:20. The N/S distance from Lake Erie to Lake Ontario is only about 24 miles wide.
SMALL NECK OF LAND- Allegheny, Susquehanna, and Genesee head-river gaps. (Triple Divide) Only 6 miles between each of these three river heads, where the two Continental Divides meet. (St Lawrence and Eastern Divide) Anciently this location was called the Forbidden Path, and was a strategic defensive location, hunting area, and buffer zone for the Native Americans to protect their south land. “Leading directly into the heart of the central New York Iroquois heartland, the Forbidden Path stood at a strategic transportation break linking river systems ultimately flowing into Chesapeake Bay, the Great Lakes, and the Ohio Valley.” (Journey on the Forbidden Path: Volume 89, Part 2 By Christian Frederick Post, John Hays) Alma 22:32. This is the gate of the Narrow Strip of Wilderness and the place which is the “Nearly” in “nearly surrounded by water.” Don’t confuse this location with the more well known, “Narrow Neck of Land.” (3 “NECKS” see # 3,4,5).
There are 3 unique mentions in the Book of Mormon about NECKS!
NARROW NECK OF LAND Ether 10:20
NARROW NECK Alma 63:5
SMALL NECK OF LAND Alma 22:32
These three unique mentions of NECK are all in different locations in North America. THE NARROW NECK OF LAND is defined below:
Lake Ontario (a sea) divides the land at Hamilton, OT Canada, and Lake Erie (s sea) divides the land at Buffalo, NY.
In Central America, the ”land divides the sea”. (Isthmus of Tehuantepec) which is opposite of what the scripture says about the “sea divides” the land.
Lake Ontario and Lake Erie are seas, where the “sea divides the land” as quoted in Ether. Ether 10:20. The N/S distance from Lake Erie to Lake Ontario is only about 24 miles wide and in Central America it is 140 miles, which doesn’t sound very narrow to me. In the Book of Mormon the Narrow Neck of Land is only described in the Book of Ether, so the Jaredites used it, not the Nephites. There is archaeological verification at the Niagara Peninsula that dates from 800 BC to 3000 BC which is the time of the Jaredites.
Nephite Lines and Necks
Main Map of the Narrow Neck of Land
This map below is the most clear map to view the Narrow Neck of Land. See the bright green figure below. This is only 3 miles wide from North to South. From the North of Lake Erie to the South shore of Lake Ontario is a total of 24 miles. My thesis says the Jaredites could travel from East to West along the (bright green figure), which runs on the north side of Lake Erie between the Lake itself and Lake Wainfleet which was an ancient time period lake. If Lake Wainfleet was dry that area would still be the watershed area (white dotted line) of today’s rivers that flow south into Lake Erie. You can see the Onondaga Formation extends the entire shore of Lake Erie and the Niagara Escarpment runs along the south shore of Lake Ontario, which are two huge obstacles for a Jaredite to transverse.
Narrow Neck of Land
Moroni’s America-Heartland Map Package- BOTH MAP Book’s (210 Maps) + TRAVEL MAP Save 18% was $42.85 now! $34.95- Click Here!
“When Joseph Smith made his claims and published the Book of Mormon as an ancient history of the American Indians, some scoffed at the idea that a major battle had anciently taken place in the local vicinity. However, evidence was soon produced that documented that this region of the country did indeed once possess a heavy Indian population, and that a terrible battle had taken place in that locality.
Writing in 1851, E. G. Squier says that in the region:
“Human bones of men, women, and children of both sexes were thrown together promiscuously by the thousands.” He notes large quantities of pottery, pipes, flint arrow-heads, stone hatchets and other implements were also found there. He further states that the ancient relics unearthed in the vicinity (which he estimates to be several hundred years old) showed considerable evidence of Hebrew origin.” (See E. G. Squier, Antiquities of New York, 1851, pp. 137-138.)
Antiquities of the State of New York. Being the results of extensive original surveys and explorations, with a supplement on the antiquities of the West..” Source
ONTARIO COUNTY. PLATE VI. No. 2.
Ancient Work near Canandaigua.
ONE mile east of the town of Canandaigua, upon the slope of a hill overlooking Canandaigua Lake, is the work here figured. It is unsurpassed for the beauty of its position. A considerable portion of the embankment has been obliterated by cultivation, and another portion by the turnpike road, from Canandaigua to Geneva, which passes through it. The parts which may yet be traced are appropriately indicated in the plan, and enable us to make out the original form of the work with sufficient exactness. In constructing the road, human bones in considerable quantities were disclosed on the brow of the hill, accompanied by the usual rude relics of Indian art. It is mentioned by Mr. Schoolcraft, that the Senecas deduce their descent from the remarkable eminence upon which this work is situated.*
Between three and four miles west of Canandaigua, on the road to Victor, there is a long, narrow trench running nearly in a direction from N. E. to S. W. It may be traced, with occasional interruptions, for some miles, and has been erroneously, but very generally, believed to be a work of art. It marks the line of a long, narrow fissure in the limestone sub stratum, into which the earth has subsided. The water which accumulates in it sinks, to swell the volume of so*me subterraneous stream. The cause of this singular fissure is worthy of the inquiries of geologists.
Judge Porter, of Niagara, mentions another ancient inclosure, similar to that above described, in the vicinity of Canandaigua; but its locality could not be ascertained. It is probably now completely destroyed.
* Notes on the Iroquois, p. 196.
PLATE VII. No. 1. Ancient Work near the City of Geneva.
ONE and a half miles west of Geneva are the traces of the old Indian ” Castle ” of Ganundesdga, built by the Senecas, and destroyed by Sullivan in 1779. Near it is a mound thickly covered over with graves. A plan and description of this work will be given in another connection. About two miles beyond, in the same direction, in Seneca township, is another work of more ancient date, a plan of which is here presented. It is situated upon elevated grounds, and coincides generally with those already described. The position, upon the east side, is protected by a steep, natural bank, perhaps sixty feet in height, which subsides into low, marshy grounds. At the foot of the bank is a copious and perennial spring. Upon the west, south, and north, the ground falls off gently ; and here we find the artificial defences. Although the whole has been for some time under cultivation, the lines of entrenchment may be followed throughout nearly their entire extent, without difficulty. The usual evidences of ancient occupancy are found within the area.
Half a mile further to the westward, upon a corresponding site, are the traces of an ancient palisaded work, which will be described in its appropriate place.
ONONDAGA COUNTY
PROBABLY no county in the State had originally a greater number of aboriginal monuments within its boundaries, than the county of Onondaga. It has, however, been so long settled, and so generally brought under cultivation, that nearly all vestiges of its ancient remains have disappeared. The sites of many are, however, still remembered ; but even these will soon be forgotten. It is a fortunate circumstance that the antiquities of this county were the first to attract the attention of observers, and our accounts relating to them are more complete than concerning those of the other parts of the State. Our principal source of information respecting their numbers, localities, and character, is the memoir of De Witt Clinton, already several times alluded to. Mr. Schoolcraft and Mr. J. V. H. Clark, of Manlius, have presented additional information ; and from these authorities we derive most of the facts, and illustrations which follow.
Ancient works occurred in the towns of Fabius, De Witt, Lafayette, Camillus, Onondaga, Manlius, Elbridge, and Pompey ; but of many of them we know nothing beyond the simple fact of their former existence. It should be mentioned that some of the townships here named have been erected within the last few years, and since the date of Mr. Clinton’s Memoir.
Those in Elbridge, according to Mr. Clinton, occurred near the village of that name, about four miles from Seneca River, upon lands then (1817) occupied by Judge Munro. They were two in number. ” One was on a very high hill, and covered three acres. It had a gateway opening toward the east ; and upon the west was another, communicating with a spring about ten rods from the fort. It was elliptical in shape : the ditch deep, and the eastern wall eight feet high. The stump of a black-oak tree, certainly one hundred years old, stood upon the embankment. The second work was about half a mile distant, upon lower grounds. It was constructed like the first, but was only half as large. * * * * The early settlers observed, in this vicinity, the shells of testaceous animals accumulated, in several places, in considerable masses, together with numerous fragments of pottery. Judge Munro found, in digging the cellar of his house, several pieces of burned clay ; and, in various places, large spots of deep black mould, demonstrating the former existence of buildings or erections of some kind. At one place he observed what appeared to be a well, viz., a hole ten feet deep, and the earth much caved in. Upon digging to the depth of three and a half feet, he came to a quantity of flints, below which he found a great number of human bones.” This disposition of the dead, Mr. Clinton conjectures, was made by an enemy ; but we shall soon see that it probably owed its existence to the practice of gathering the bones of the dead at stated intervals, and depositing them in pits — a practice common among the Hurons and other Indians around the great lakes.
Mr. Clark has described some aboriginal remains in this township, which are probably the same ones alluded to by Mr. Clinton. He says: “Upon lot 81, N. E. part, on lands now occupied by Mr. John Munro (previously the Judge Munro farm) was formerly a fort situated on high ground. In 1793 the ditch and embankment were easily to be traced. Large trees stood upon the wall and in the ditch. The work was square, except that the line of embankment toward the west curved slightly outward. The area was about an acre and a quarter. The walls were about two feet high ; the gateway opened toward the west, and was twelve feet wide. It was situated on a beautiful eminence, nearly surrounded by ravines.”
” About half a mile N. W. of this work,” continues Mr. Clark, ” on what is called the Purdy lot, was another work of larger dimensions, containing about four and a half acres of ground. It is situated upon one of the most considerable elevations of the town, and is nearly or quite square, with gateways opening to the east and west. The embankment was originally about three feet high, and an oak tree, two feet in diameter, was standing upon it. On the south side were numerous holes, about two feet deep and six feet apart. Large quantities of broken pottery and freshwater shells are still found here. An oaken chest was discovered here, somewhere about the year 1800, which contained a quantity of silk goods. The folds and colors were easily distinguishable, but the fabric crumbled on exposure. Some copper coins, it is said, were found with the silks.
It is situated on the shores of Onondaga Lake, between Brown’s pump-works and Liverpool. A fine spring of water rises near it, and quantities of relics, of various kinds, have been found within it.” Antiquities, Page 31-33
CHAPTER VI. OBSERVATIONS ON THE PROBABLE ORIGIN OP THE ABORIGINAL MONUMENTS OF NEW YORK.
“By whom were the aboriginal monuments of Western New York erected, and to what era may they be ascribed? The consideration of these questions has given rise to a vast amount of speculation, generally not of the most philosophical, nor yet of the most profitable kind. If the results arrived at have been erroneous, unsatisfactory, or extravagant, it may be ascribed to the circumstance that the facts heretofore collected have been too few in number and too poorly authenticated to admit of correct conclusions, not less than to the influence of preconceived notions, and to that constant leaning toward the marvelous, which is a radical defect of many minds. Rigid criticism is especially indispensable in archaeological investigations ; yet there is no department of human research in which so wide a range has been given to conjecture. Men seem to have indulged the belief that here nothing is fixed, nothing certain, and have turned aside into this field as one where the severer rules which elsewhere regulate philosophical research are not enforced, and where every species of extravagance may be indulged in with impunity. I might adduce numberless illustrations of this remark. The Indian who wrought the rude outlines upon the rock at Dighton, little dreamed that his work would ultimately come to be regarded as affording indubitable evidence of Hebrew, Phoenician, and Scandinavian adventure and colonization in America; and the builders of the rude defences of Western New York, as little suspected that Celt and Tartar, and even the apocryphal Madoc with his ” ten ships,” would, in this the nineteenth century of our faith, be vigorously invoked to yield paternity to their labors!
The probable purposes to which these works were applied are, perhaps, sufficiently evident from what has already been presented. Their positions, general close proximity to water, and other circumstances not less conclusive, imply a defensive origin. The unequivocal traces of long occupancy found within many of them, would further imply that they were fortified towns and villages, and were permanently occupied. Some of the smaller ones, on the other hand, seem rather designed for temporary protection — the citadels in which the builders sought safety for their old men, women, and children, in case of alarm or attack.
In respect to date nothing positive can be affirmed. Many of them are now covered with heavy forests ; a circumstance upon which too much importance has been laid, and which in itself may not necessarily be regarded as indicative of great age, for we may plausibly suppose that it was not essential to the purposes of the builders that the forests should be removed. Still I have seen trees from one to three feet in diameter standing upon the embankments and in the trenches ; which would certainly carry back the date of their construction several hundred years, perhaps beyond the period of the discovery in the fifteenth century.There is nothing, however, in this circumstance, nor in any other bearing upon the subject, which would necessarily imply that they were built by tribes anterior to those found in occupation of the country by the whites. And this brings us at once to the most interesting point of our inquiry, viz. :By whom were these works erected?
I have already mentioned that within them are found many relics of art and many traces of occupancy. These, I had ample opportunities of ascertaining in the course of my investigations, are absolutely identical with those which mark the sites of towns and forts known to have been occupied by the Indians, within the historical period. The pottery taken from these sites and from within the supposed ancient inclosures, is alike in all respects ; the pipes and ornaments are undistinguishable ; and the indications of aboriginal dwellings are precisely similar, and, so far as can be discovered, have equal claim to antiquity. Near many of these works are found cemeteries, in which well-preserved skeletons are contained, and which, except in the absence of remains of European art, differ in no essential respect from the cemeteries found in connection with the abandoned modern towns and ” castles ” of the Indians. There are other not less important facts and coincidences, all of which go to establish that if the earth-works of Western New York are of a remote ancient date, they were not only secondarily but generally occupied by the Iroquois or neighboring and contemporary nations ; or else — and this hypothesis is most consistent and reasonable — they were erected by them.
It may be objected, that if the Indians constructed works of this kind, it could not have escaped the notice of the early explorers, and would have been made the subject of remark by them. The omission is singular, but not unaccountable. They all speak of the defences of the Indians as composed of palisades firmly set in the ground. The simple circumstance of the earth being heaped up around them, to lend them greater firmness, may have been regarded as so natural and simple an expedient, as not to be deserving of special mention, particularly as the embankment, in such a case, would be an entirely subordinate part of the structure. After the introduction of European implements, enabling the Indians to plant their pickets more firmly in the ground, and to lend them a security before unattainable, the necessity for an embankment was in a great degree obviated. We may thus account for its absence in their later structures, which also underwent some modification of form, suggested by the example or instructions of the whites, or by the new modes of warfare following the introduction of firearms. Thus in the plan of the old Seneca fort of Ganundasaga, we find distinct traces of the bastion — a feature observable in none of the more ancient defences.
I am aware that the remnants of the Indian stock which still exist in the State, generally profess total ignorance of these works. I do not, however, attach much importance to this circumstance. When we consider the extreme likelihood of the forgetfulness of ancient practices, in the lapse of three hundred years, the lack of knowledge upon this point is the weakest of all negative evidence. Cusick, the Indian, in his so-called ” His tory of the Six Nations,” has, no doubt, correctly described the manner in which they constructed their early defences. ” The manner of making a fort : First, they set fire against as many trees as it requires to make the enclosure, rubbing off the coals with their stone axes, so as to make them burn faster. When the tree falls, they put fires to it about three paces apart, and burn it into pieces. These pieces are then brought to the spot required, and set up around, according to the bigness of the fort. The earth is then heaped on both sides. The fort has generally two gates, one for passage and one to the water.” ” The people,” continues Cusick, ” had implements with which they made their bows and arrows. Their kettles were made of baked clay ; their awls and needles of sharpened bones ; their pipes of baked clay or soft stone ; a small turtle-shell was used to peel the bark, and a small dry stick to make fire by boring it against seasoned wood.”
Golden observes of their defences, as they were constructed in his time : ” Their castles are generally a square surrounded with palisades, without any bastions or outworks; for, since the general peace, their villages all lie open.”*
In full view of the facts before presented, I am driven to a conclusion little anticipated when I started upon my exploration of the monuments of the State, that the earth-works of Western New York were erected by the Iroquois or their western neighbors, and do not possess an antiquity going very far back of the discovery. Their general occurrence upon a line parallel to and not far distant from the lakes, favors the hypothesis that they were built by frontier tribes — a hypothesis entirely conformable to aboriginal traditions. Here, according to these traditions, every foot of ground was contested between the Iroquois and the Gahkwas and other western tribes ; and here, as a consequence, where most exposed to attack, were permanent defences most necessary. It was not until after the Confederation, that the Five Nations were able to check and finally expel the warlike people which disputed with them the possession of the beautiful and fertile regions bordering the lakes ; and it is not impossible that it was the pressure from this direction which led to that Confederation — an anomaly in the history of the aborigines. Common danger, rather than a far-seeing policy, may be regarded as the impelling cause of the consolidation.
In conclusion, I may be permitted to observe, that the ancient remains of Western New York, except so far as they throw light upon the system of defence practiced by the aboriginal inhabitants, and tend to show that they were to a degree fixed and agricultural in their habits, have slight bearing upon the grand ethnological and archaeological questions involved in the ante-Columbian history of the continent. The resemblances which they bear to the defensive structures of other rude nations, in various parts of the world, are the result of natural causes, and cannot be taken to indicate either a close or remote connection or dependence. All primitive defences, being designed to resist common modes of attack, are essentially the same in their principles, and seldom differ very much in their details. The aboriginal hunter and the semi-civilized Aztec selected precisely similar positions for their fortresses, and defended them upon the same general plan ; yet it would be palpably unsafe to found conclusions as to the relations of the respective builders, upon the narrow basis of these resemblances alone. * History of the Five Nations, vol.I p. 9.
The entire book link is below and called,
ANTIQUITIES STATE OF NEW YORK. BEING THE RESULTS OF EXTENSIVE ORIGINAL SURVEYS AND EXPLORATIONS, WITH A SUPPLEMENT ANTIQUITIES OF THE WEST; ILLUSTRATED BY FOURTEEN QUARTO PLATES AND EIGHTY ENGRAVINGS ON WOOD : By E. G. SQUIEB, M. A.,
Most members of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints likely know that the Brother of Jared in the Book of Ether, has the actual name of Mahonri Moriancumer, which name was given by Joseph Smith in a blessing to Brother Cahoon’s new child. That story comes from the journal of William F. Cahoon, which I share below.
The Meaning of the Name Mahonri Moriancumer
From a General Discussions on the blog Mormon Dialogue and Discussion Board, from LDS Watchman Posted December 5, 2020, we read.
“LDS Hebrew scholar Robert Smith provided the following commentary on the meaning of the name Mahonri Moriancumer. The meaning of this name is a powerful proof that the Book of Mormon is true.
Jared was the fourth son of Joktan(See more at the bottom under Jared Descendants), but head of his own family, and his people consisting of other families including his brother and his family and friends. Strangely, we are not told the name of the brother. Joktan had 13 sons who are named in the Bible; Almodad, Sheleph, Hazarmaveth, Jerah, Hadoram, Uzal, Diklah, Obal, Abimael, Sheba, Ophir, Havilah and Jobab. There is not a Mahonri Moriancumer among them.
…the brother is indeed one of the twelve brothers of Jerah or Jared, but that this new name was given him later as a description of the things he did. I will discuss this below…
There is no revelation giving this name (Mahonri Moriancumer) and the only record that I know of is in the journal of William F. Cahoonwho tells that one day the prophet was passing by the house of his father, Elder Reynolds Cahoon, in Kirtland. His father called the prophet in and asked him to bless and name a new son just born to them. Joseph blessed the baby and gave him the name Mahonri Moriancumer. When he finished, he turned to Elder Cahoon and said, “The name I have given your son is the name of the brother of Jared.” … at that far off time, men were not given two names. There is no record of it ever happening in those days and for all the ensuing centuries up to the time of Christ…
The brother of Jared is called that more than fifty times in the book of Ether and never once named. He is the only important figure not named. Why, we might ask, should this be the case? The answer is in the name itself. The only reason Moroni would not write his name is because it is too large and unwieldy. In addition, there is no symbol in reformed Egyptian that would give the name. Moroni would have had to invent a symbol for this long name and he did not want to do it. Instead he used a symbol they had that was used before or else he wrote it in Hebrew.
The name Jared was a common name used in Israel… There are fewer than 300 names in the Book of Mormon apart from the book of Ether. But there were millions of people who lived in the 1000 year history of the Nephites. It is obvious that the name Jared would have been, if not common, at least used among them. There would therefore be a symbol for this name and a symbol for brother of Jared. It would be concise and easy to engrave. Since there was no symbol for Mahonri Moriancumer, it would require writing out this long name in Hebrew. To avoid doing that, Moroni simply used the symbol for brother of Jared or possibly wrote it out in Hebrew. In Hebrew, brother of Jared has only three syllables. In English, the name has eight syllables, which is more than double the space. This alone proves that the brother of Jared had an unusually long name…
The name is a descriptive title as are most names in Hebrew. They denote some characteristic or hope for the person named. It could be that this man was indeed one of Jared’s blood brothers, but his name was changed to reflect these characteristics. He was a man of great faith and leadership. He spoke with the Lord personally, and about whom the Lord said he had never seen such great faith. It is very likely, therefore, that the people of Jared gave him this description because of the mighty works he did.
It is sometimes difficult to figure out what a name means because it is put together from parts of other words to form a new one. In the case of Book of Mormon names, we do not have the original Hebrew spelling. If Joseph’s spelling of the name is pretty accurate, then we can transliterate it to see what it means. The first name is pretty easy, as far as the parts go. Mahmeans something, what, how, who or which. Of course you recognize the word “on” which means lightand is also metaphor for the Savior. This is part of the word Tzion in Hebrew, meaning holy people of the Lord and also the place where they reside. We spell it Zion today.On was the city of the sun where the holy people dwelt, so by link, “on” in this word means the same thing, Zion, but in a different place. Rimeans water originally. Today it is used to mean moisture or dampness, but it also means irrigation. We can put these together and get something likeWho [provides or leads to] light [on the] water. There is double meaning in this as you can see. He provided the illuminated stones that provided light in the boats. He also led them across the water to the land of Zion, although they never had a Zion civilization.
The last name is a little more difficult, but we can understand it. “Mor” means to change or perform a wonder. The word “ian” is a conjunction and I know of no other meaning. It means “in order to” or “for the purpose of.” The root “cum,” pronounced “coom” is a common verb meaning “to raise up” or “to rise.” “To raise up” is a phrase we know from other scripture which means to save. The suffix –er indicates instrumentality. I think this is just the English translation of the suffix although there is a similar one in Hebrew.
Putting the parts together, we get a description of “Someone who performs wonders in order to lift, raise up, or save.”We can see from these descriptive terms the very things that the brother of Jared did while assisting the people to prepare for and cross the ocean. Because he did all these things, one short name was not enough to describe him and this was a long description rather than his given name. We only have the English spelling, as I said, but if the sounds are the same, the way I have rendered the names is probably very near the original and correct meaning.
Dissecting the name Mahonri Moriancumer
Mah
means something, what, how, who or which.
On
which means light and is also metaphor for the Savior., or Zion or City of the Sun
Ri
means water originally, can be moisture or dampness, but it also means irrigation
Mahonri
Who [provides or leads to] light [on the] water.
Mor
to change or perform a wonder
Ian
It means “in order to” or “for the purpose of.
Cum
meaning “to raise up” or “to rise
Er
indicates instrumentality. I think this is just the English translation of the suffix
Moriancumer
Someone who performs wonders in order to lift, raise up, or save.
So, the name of Mahonri Moriancumer may mean:
He who leads to light on the water, and someone who performs wonders in order to lift, raise up, or save.
A very realistic name isn’t it?
LDS Watchman continues, “This description is perhaps the biggest proof of the authenticity of the name, or more accurately, his title, because it fits almost exactly with what he did and who he was. He was a great prophet and performed wonders and miracles in getting the people across the water.
There is one final proof of the authenticity of this name… when the Jaredites came to the place where they settled for four years, they named the place Moriancumer... The area was undoubtedly named after the brother of Jared. He was the spiritual leader of the people and a great prophet.[He likely held the Priesthood See Blog Here]Why was the place not called Mahonri Moriancumer? As I showed above, Mahonri has a different meaning and the brother of Jared has not done these acts at the time they are at these waters prior to leaving. This title has to do with his providing light to cross the water. [On the Pacific Ocean from China to Seattle? or 344 Days See Blog Here]. LDS Watchman continues, “They have not built the [See second Set of Barges, as you read Ether 2:16 which says, “Go to work and build, after the manner of barges which ye have hitherto built“] boats or submarines yet, so this descriptive name would not have been given him until later. This, again, is a very important point. Had Joseph been making the name up, he would have added the first name at this point since he probably did not know what they meant... By only using the second name, again Joseph gives us a powerful evidence that the book is true, that he is a prophet and that his translation is correct and accurate.” LDS Watchman at link here: https://www.mormondialogue.org/topic/73357-the-meaning-of-the-name-mahonri-moriancumer[Quotes added by Editor]
An Additional Possible Interpretation of Mahonri’s Name above by David Stewart in “Jaredites: The First Americans”
Eber or (Hebrew) Descendants
Joktan and Peleg, sons of Eber would have to both be Hebrew through Eber.(Hebrew)
Jared or Jerah is the name of one of the twelve sons of Joktan.
The Brother of Jerah or Jared is Mahonri Moriancumer Who would have to be one of the names or brothers in the picture left, of Jerah or Jared.
Joktan would be considered the father of the Arabic people. Also later Abraham has a son named Isaac where the Saviors descendance come, and Abraham had a son named Ishmael who was also the forefather of the Arab Nations.
Shem’s line through his son Arpachshad is the one that leads to Abraham (Abram) and Israel. This makes Shem the ancestor of figures such as King David and Jesus Christ. See Chart Below:
For more research material I suggest you read from the link below. Jaredites: The First Americans by David Stewart. I don’t believe all of it, but he has some great information’
David Stewart says, “The original inhabitants of North America arrived near what is now Los Angeles in eight barges in approximately 1676 BC. They lived almost exclusively in North America for exactly thirty-two generations, after which time they annihilated themselves, all but two men, in a civil war, in about 600 B.C. The history of the Jaredites is described in the Book of Ether , and in other records of the Jaredite civilization that will be translated as time permits. The Jaredite history is of particular importance as it serves as a warning to all people. Mormon recorded: “it is expedient that all people should know the things which are written in this account” ( Mosiah 28:11 ).” Continued at the link below. https://data.docslib.org/img/b1b9ffa53978023f5ddede70d1ebf147-1.webp
Did the Brother of Jared Hold the Priesthood?
I believe the Jaredites are a mixture of Ham, Shem and Japeth who were the sons of Noah. Stewart says the Jaredites were all from Ham which I don’t agree with. Ham was cursed to hold the Priesthood even though the Jaredites including Ham, Shem and Japeth were a very righteous group. See Abraham 1:21-17
I share with you that I believe the Jaredites likely landed near Seattle Washington(See my Blog Here), not like David Stewart says above, that they may have landed in Los Angeles area. Although that is definitely possible, my best estimate using the natural ocean current and finding all the artifacts dated to the Jaredites timeline in the State of Washington, they would have arrived near Seattle first. From Seattle is seems plausible that many who were from the Jaredite clan who were more from Ham, may have migrated down into the area of southwestern United State and the Ancient Olmecs in Mesoamerica. Likely the Japethites traveled from Seattle northeast into Alaska, Canada and to eastern North America.The Priesthood lineage of Shem likely traveled the Columbia River east to the Missouri River to the Ohio River and up the Mississippi Valley into northern New York. Any mixture could have migrated into any of these three areas, but it makes sense similar races and tribes may have mostly stayed together.
Remember the chosen Jaredites and likely most were from Shem who had the Priesthood, would end up in New York at hill Ramah at a battle that ended their civilization, because of wickedness just at the Nephites. Ramah was the exact same hill as Cumorah: See Ether 15:11
I believe the Jaredites who were blessed with keeping the Adamic Language likely had the Priesthood. Bruce R. McConkie said, “These promises of God to the Jaredites contain the essential elements of the everlasting covenant detailed later to Father Abraham and to every covenant people. These elements include priesthood, posterity, and a land of inheritance” Bruce McConkie, A New Witness 505
“The book of Moses described the language of Adam as “pure and undefiled”. It is intimately connected with the “Priesthood,which was in the beginning, [and] shall be in the end of the world also.” MOSES 6:5 Thomas R. Valletta, “Jared and His Brother,” in Fourth Nephi, From Zion to Destruction, ed. Monte S. Nyman and Charles Tate Jr. (BYU Provo, UT: Religious Studies Center
“The Prophet Joseph Smith taught that “All the prophets had Melchizedek priesthood.” (Teachings of the Prophet Joseph Smith, p. 181)
Yes! The Jaredites retained the Adamic Language, which relates to the Priesthood. Ether was their last Prophet and Mahonri Moriancumer would have the Priesthood. This means the Brother of Jared would have to be from the loins of Shem (Who likely was also the same person called the King of Salem or Melchizedek Blog Here:), which is the established Priesthood Lineage through all of time. The Brother of Jared could not have been from Ham or he could not hold the Priesthood. I believe Ham, Shem and Japeth all three held what is called a Patriarchal Priesthood (Father to Son), but only Shem and his descendant’s were ordained to the Melchizedek Priesthood. See my blog here about the difference between the Patriarchal and the Melchizedek Priesthood.
Why Did the Lord CHOSE the United States for the Restoration?
A Base of Freedom
Financial Influence
Political Stability
A Foundation for Missionary Work
Couldn’t restoration have happened in other countries? Apparently not as these United States were chosen by God, for his specific reasons. Sure all the world has great people as God created us all, but on what land would fulfill the principles above? The United States.
“The Lord chose the United States of America“ [Elder Nelson full quote below], for the restoration of the gospel. Some may disagree with that, but there are so many quotes from Leaders of the Church to validate this truth. How many witnesses do we need for others to understand the majesty of this quote? I don’t think it is difficult to reach the conclusion that indeed this very Land of North America that I live on, was indeed the Land the Lord chose for his restoration in these last day. I share this quote from General Authority, Gerald Lund below:
Gerald Lund said, “In the fall of 2007, my assignment as a General Authority Seventy was in Salt Lake City, working in the Church Office Building. One day I went down to a small cafeteria in the basement of the Church Administration Building that is reserved for General Authorities. After getting my food, I saw that four of my colleagues in the Seventy were seated at a table for six, just starting to eat. They invited me to join them. We spoke briefly about our various assignments, but soon the talk turned to the current financial crisis. It didn’t take long for our conversation to become quite bleak in tone. One of the brethren had a grandchild who had recently graduated with an MBA but was having no luck in finding employment. Another reported that a grandchild was unsure about wanting to get married and bring children into the world.
About that time, as this cloud of gloom settled over our lunch table, Russell M. Nelson, then Elder Nelson of the Twelve, came into the lunchroom with a tray of food. Seeing that we had a vacant spot at our table, he joined us. He ate quietly for a time as our conversation went right on in that same sense of discouragement. Finally, one of the brethren said, “They’re talking about the possibility of the whole government of the United States failing. Then what shall we do?”
Elder Nelson, who hadn’t said much since sitting down, laid down his fork and looked at us directly. His expression was very sober as he spoke quietly, saying something like this: “Brethren, the Lord chose the United States of America as the place for the Restoration of the gospel in our dispensation. He did that so we would have a base of religious freedom that would sustain the work of the Restoration. Also, the financial affluence and the political stability of the United States makes it possible for our Church to take the gospel to the world. That is a task that is not yet finished. Brethren, the Lord is at the helm. He will not let this work fail.”
That was more than ten years ago, but I still vividly remember two things. First, how sheepish we felt for letting ourselves become so negative. And the second was the lesson taught: God is in control. Why then do we fear? It was a profound teaching moment, and I have reminded myself of that day often when I have found myself growing discouraged and pessimistic”. God is at the helm! by Elder Gerald N. Lund, adapted from “The Second Coming of the Lord” | Oct. 07, 2020
Today we members of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints need “much more than just casual membership in the Church.” [Elder Benson Below]
This quote above by Elder Lund and with other quotes below, if you read them with a humble heart and a sincere desire to know truth, you may also be able to agree that this land of North America is the Land of Promise spoken of in the pages of the Book of Mormon.
Other Theories
Some may still believe events of the Book of Mormon happened in Mesoamerica, or Baja, or Chile, and that is fine with me, but isn’t a huge part of personal revelation the ability to know these type of truths, or as Moroni says, “we may know the truth of ALL things?”
Same may say that knowing where the Book of Mormon events happened is not necessary for salvation, which is true. Some may say I have more important things to learn about. That is all true and you are welcome to feel that way.
For me, I absolutely know from the Spirit that the Book of Mormon is a true book from the Lord, and as that testimony grows, I continue to see other secondary evidence of truth all around me, including the special belief that indeed the geography of the Book of Mormon in North America is a grand addition to that testimony.
Remember, it is not necessary for salvation to know if man evolved from and ape or not either, but I know by sound reasoning and as a special part of my testimony, that a cat cannot become a dog, only a different species of a cat. Common sense and personal revelation are so very important to my testimony.
Personal Revelation
Our dear Prophet, Russell M. Nelson said, “Learn for yourself—right now at your age—how to receive personal revelation. And nothing will make a bigger difference in your life than that!” Hope of Israel Russell M. Nelson
Pres Nelson also said, “I urge you to stretch beyond your current spiritual ability to receive personal revelation, for the Lord has promised that “if thou shalt [seek], thou shalt receive revelation upon revelation, knowledge upon knowledge, that thou mayest know the mysteries and peaceable things—that which bringeth joy, that which bringeth life eternal.” Revelation for the Church, Revelation for Our Lives by President Russell M. Nelson
Other Reasons the Lord Chose America!
“This great nation, the Republic of the United States, might be established upon this land as an asylum for the oppressed; a resting place, it might be said, for the Ark of the covenant, where the temple of our God might be built; where the plan of salvation might be introduced and practiced in freedom, and not a dog would wag his tongue in opposition to the purposes of the Almighty. We believe that this was His object in creating the Republic of the United States; the only land where his work could be commenced or the feet of his people find rest. No other land had such liberal institutions, had adopted so broad a platform upon which all men might stand. We give glory to those patriots for the noble work they did; but we give the first glory to God, our Father and their Father, who inspired them. We take them by the hand as brothers. We believe they did nobly their work, even as we would fain do ours, faithfully and well, that we might not be recreant in the eyes of God, for failing to perform the mission to which He has appointed us.” Bishop Orson F. Whitney, delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, April 19, 1885. Reported by John Irvine. Journal Discourses Volume 26 Page 201
Times of the Gentiles
The Lord has designated these days in which we live as the “times of the Gentiles” (Luke 21:24). The Gentile nations are the so-called Christian nations—North and South America and the European nations from which many of us came. The phrase times of the Gentiles refers to that period of time extending from when the gospel was restored to the world (1830) to when the gospel will again be preached to the Jews—after the Gentiles have rejected it. This is how the Lord explained it…” https://speeches.byu.edu/speakers/ezra-taft-benson/
More Than Casual Membership
Are we not witnessing the fulfillment of these signs today? The gospel is being extended to all nations which permit our missionaries to penetrate their countries. The Church is prospering and growing. Yet in undiminished fury, and with an anxiety that his time is short—and it is—Satan, that great adversary of all of us, is attempting to destroy all we hold dear. We constantly hear or read of wars and rumors of wars. Atheism, agnosticism, immorality, and dishonesty are flaunted in our society. Desertions, cruelty, divorce, and infidelity have become commonplace, leading to a disintegration of the family. Truly we live in the times of which the Savior spoke, when “the love of men shall wax cold, and iniquity shall abound….
This preparation must consist of more than just casual membership in the Church. You must learn to be guided by personal revelation and the counsel of the living prophet so you will not be deceived.Our Lord has indicated who, among Church members, will stand when he appears: D&C 45: https://speeches.byu.edu/speakers/ezra-taft-benson/
Additional Witnesses
“The United States is the promised land foretold in the Book of Mormon—a place where divine guidance directed inspired men to create the conditions necessary for the Restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ.” Elder L. Tom Perry Ensign Dec. 2012
“The Lord gave a divine promise to the ancient inhabitants of this favored country (the United States): ‘Behold, this is a choice land, and whatsoever nation shall possess it shall be free from bondage, and from captivity, and from all other nations under heaven, if they will but serve the God of the land, who is Jesus Christ” (Ether 2:12)… Our Heavenly Father inspired the leaders of . . . the United States of America, that they might together, under His direction, having been raised up by God for the purpose, establish the Constitution of this country and . . . Bill of Rights, that . . . by the year of our Lord 1805 [there would be] a climate where our Heavenly Father could send into this period of mortality a choice spirit who would be known as Joseph Smith, Jr. His life’s mission would alter the course of all future events. Thus came Joseph into the world.”(Twenty-First Annual Joseph Smith Memorial Sermon, December 11, 1963) Chapter called Joseph Smith’ from Monson, Thomas S., Teachings of Thomas S. Monson, 2011, pp. 157-158
We sure can trust the previous quotes from Apostles and Prophets about the geography of the Book of Mormon. Even with these Brethren sharing opinion and not doctrine, I will believe the Brethren rather than just any scholar who may say differently. Yes, an important part of my testimony is knowing that the events of the Lehites and Nephites traveling from Jerusalem to North America, was indeed the location of the Book of Mormon.
This does not mean that people of the United States are better than anywhere else. It means the Lord covenanted with those in the Unites States and if they obey God they will be blessed and if they don’t then an even greater punishment will come to the US than in any other country.
Pres Hinckley said, “I should like to say a few words about America…No land is without its beauty, no people without their virtues, and I hope that you who come from elsewhere will pardon my saying a few words concerning my own native land, America…surely this is a good land, a choice land, a chosen land. To me it is a miracle, a creation of the Almighty.” Gordon B. Hinckley Let Not Your Heart Be Troubled”, BYU Speeches of the Year, October 29, 1974, pp. 267-68 )
If you disagree, please comment or contact me and we can discuss it.